7-ALI AKBAR SHAPURJAMAN (ALOBA)

Aloba, Ali Akbar Shapurjaman, was a Persian Muslim and one of the close mandali. He was student of Hazrat Babajan School in 1927.

The arrival of the fourteen boys from Persia in July brought in its wake the arrival of many other Muslim boys from Bombay, including eleven-year-old Ali Akbar Shapurzaman, later nicknamed Aloba. Among the fourteen boys from Persia was one also named Ali Akbar, who had a most intense spiritual nature? During this period, this boy began expressing great love and devotion for Baba and was later nicknamed Majnun. (Lord Meher-p-854-1927)

On 12th September 1928, Baba embraced all the boys except Ali Akbar. The boy could not bear this and began crying, resolving to go away, but soon Baba comforted him and he quieted down. It was the pain of Baba’s indifference that Ali Akbar could not bear. The boy was to learn that love flourishes, is nourished and strengthened by the pain of the Beloved’s arrows. (Lord Meher –p-857-1927)

Occasionally, Baba would call some of the boys and listen to them reading their lessons, but he had never once called Ali Akbar Shapurzaman (Aloba). One morning at nine, however, Baba suddenly called him. Seated at the door of the underground cabin, Baba told him to bring his English and Persian books. Raosaheb was also called. Baba asked Shapurzaman to read a sentence, which Baba himself selected, from each book. After he finished, Baba signaled for him to go. No one knew why the Master had done this on this particular day, but at four that afternoon it became clear when Shapurzaman's uncle from Bombay arrived in a tonga and demanded that both his nephew and his son be handed over to him. Thus after being in the ashram for ten months, Shapurzaman left for Bombay. (Lord Meher-p-908-1928)

On 2nd June 1929, Agha Ali and Ali Akbar were conversing with the mandali. Baba called the two boys and reprimanded them for their disobedience. Ali Akbar lost his temper and shouted back. Baba warned him, "If you don't want to remain here, you had better leave."

In reply, Ali Akbar shouted that he was leaving. Baba snapped, motioning, "If you want to go, go! Who cares? When are you leaving?" Ali Akbar remained quiet and Baba then consoled him as well as Agha Ali, "You two don't know how lucky you are to be here. For God's sake, listen to Me. By listening to Me, you will be able to love Me." (Lord Meher-p-1029-1929)

A former Meher Ashram boy later known as Aloba was working as a cashier in a Bombay restaurant when one day Baidul happened to walk in. Aloba recognized him but did not speak to him, though seeing Baidul did have an influence on him. He began to think more and more about Meher Baba and one night left his job to travel to Ahmednagar to have Baba's darshan.

Aloba met Raosaheb who told him that Baba was staying in Nasik. Going there, he found Baba at the Sarosh Motor Works office and fell at his feet. Aloba had not seen Baba since the days of the Meher Ashram School in 1927. Baba ordered him to go back to Bombay but to return whenever called by Him. Aloba’s contact with the Master was thus re-established, and Baba usually sent for him on the first day of every month.

Following are the most of his real timed episodes with Meher Baba and Baba’s remarks about Aloba.

One day when Baba came to the hall, He asked Aloba, "Why do you keep staring at Me? Don't stare at Me! Whenever I come here, you always stare at Me." So, although Aloba was sitting opposite Baba, he had to look in another direction. In the course of the conversation, he would try to glance at Baba, but Baba would always catch him, point at him and repeat His instructions. At last, Baba said, "Don't come before Me! Aloba's nature, however, was such that he could not bear not seeing Baba daily, even from a distance. Baba noticed some movement outside the window of mandali hall, and asked Kaka to see if someone was there. He returned, saying it was Aloba trying to peep inside. Baba called him and "broiled" him before the others. "Why did you disobey Me?" He asked. "Why were you looking at Me when I told you not? Baba's brother Jalbhai was present and suggested, "If you don't like him watching You, there is one solution. He should be given dark sunglasses to wear whenever he is in your presence, so that he won't stare at You."

Baba liked the idea and instructed Kaka to buy the darkest pair of sunglasses he could find. Kaka ordered them and they were so dark, almost nothing could be seen through them! Aloba began sitting before Baba wearing the dark glasses. Whenever visitors would come, they would wonder why this man was wearing dark glasses inside the hall, and would laugh at him. Baba would also point out this peculiar sight to them, agreeing how strange a man Aloba was. Little did they know the true story behind it!

Baba said, “Just do as I tell you! By becoming 'wise,' you yourself come to trouble!" Citing the following instance, Baba related:

Once a tipsy man, like yourself, came in contact with the Perfect Master Shams-e-Tabriz, and the man prayed to the Master to guide him on the Path. Shams advised him to do as he told him, without altering his original instructions by using his common sense. But the man could not refrain from doing so. Once both of them came to a riverbank. They wanted to cross the river, but it was flooded. There was no way to go across it.

So the man asked Shams how they should proceed. Shams told him: "Follow me, repeating 'Shams, Shams!' ”And while saying this, Shams stepped into the river and began crossing it. The man followed with "Shams, Shams, Shams!" on his lips.

After a while, he noticed that Shams, too, was saying something. Listening closely he heard Shams repeating "Allah, Allah! Allah!" and saw that the river was parting for him. So the man thought: "When Shams is saying 'Allah, Allah!' why should I say 'Shams, Shams?'

And using his powers of reasoning, he stopped the repetition the Master had given him and began saying "Allah, Allah!" and was thus drowned!

Baba concluded, "Aloba, I have told you a thousand times: Do as I say and don't use your discrimination or discretion. You come to trouble by doing so against My orders."

Aloba's nature was such that even when Baba gave someone else an order to do something, Aloba would run to do it himself.

Baba's mood would often be disturbed by this, and He reproached Aloba: "Don't do anything I have not asked you to do. If a snake bites Me, even then you should not come to My aid unless I call you. If I fall out of My chair, you should not come unless I ask you. Even if someone comes and attacks Me — shoots or stabs Me — you should not come unless called."

Aloba was always in such a hurry to carry out Baba's orders that even before Baba had finished giving

Baba reminded him of the verses of Kabir:

If something is given by the Master, on his own, it is like milk;

If asked for, it is like water;

If forced, it is like blood.

This is what Kabir says.

"You think only about pleasing yourself," Baba scolded. "You have no thought of keeping My pleasure. What sort of love is this? Christ had a Judas; don't be one to Me! Sit here for today. From tomorrow, do the japa at the time I have given you."

Aloba and Baidul were good draughts (checkers) players. Calling both, Baba asked them to play. Aloba chose the white pieces and Baidul black. Both would take a lot of time and think carefully over every move, but in their absorption and preoccupation with the game, Baidul would at times move the white pieces and Aloba the black. Baba was highly amused and remarked, "I have never come across such lunatics! They surpass the mad atop Howrah Bridge!"

Baba referred to the story of how two madmen once climbed up the high steel frame of the Howrah Bridge in Calcutta and, from their precarious perch, began playing cards. The police appeared on the scene, but it was a problem to bring them down, as the least movement on the part of the madmen could have meant their imminent fall. The police kept a nightlong vigil, and the next day, somehow succeeded in inducing the two men to climb down.

From that day onward, Baba would give Baidul and Aloba the chance of playing draughts before Him at noon, and He enjoyed watching how they played the game.

Mohammed Mast had been in Bombay more than a year, in the care of Aloba, who was not having an easy time with him. Mohammed would throw his plate, spoon and glass out of the first floor window of the rooms Aloba had rented, hitting pedestrians below. This problem was solved by putting a screen over the window. The next headache for Aloba was that Mohammed would occupy the sole toilet of the building for four to five hours every morning, and abuse the tenants who would come to use it before leaving for their jobs. Aloba then made a private potty for Mohammed in his room, telling him the common toilet was out of order and being repaired.

After a few weeks, Mohammed began repeatedly saying, "I want to go to Ratnagiri [his home]." Aloba ignored him at first, but kept being pestered by this request.

Finally, Aloba wrote to Baba, who wrote back: "Send Mohammed to Ratnagiri." It was the middle of the war and very difficult to obtain steamship tickets, but after a few failed attempts, Aloba succeeded and purchased two tickets from Bombay.

On the morning they were to depart, Mohammed began crying, "I don't want to go to Ratnagiri! I don't want to go!"

Baba had instructed Aloba to find a man from Ratnagiri to take Mohammed on the ship. Aloba did this. Mohammed left, although he was weeping when he departed. After six months passed, Baba wrote Aloba, informing him to bring Mohammed for a day. Aloba cut out a picture of the mast from the book The Perfect Master, and gave it to a man who then found Mohammed and brought him back to Bombay.

Mohammed was taken to Baba for a day on 9th January. Baba worked with him for a few hours, and gave him a bath and a new kafni. Mohammed told Baba, "I want to go back to Ratnagiri." Although Aloba was by now completely fed up with looking after the mast, Baba ordered him to take Mohammed back to Bombay. Aloba had no choice but to comply. On the train returning, Mohammed gave a lot of trouble and by the time they arrived in Bombay, Aloba was on the verge of tears. (Lord Meher-p-2258-1952)

Ali Akbar (Aloba) was among those who had come to the station. When he saw Baba, he suddenly collapsed on the station platform and began loudly shouting Baba's name "out of the joy of Meher Baba's presence." Baba was not pleased. He leaned out of the train compartment window and gestured to Ali Akbar that he would slap Him if he didn't be quiet and calm down. Ali Akbar stopped shouting, but he could not hold back his tears, and some of the other Baba lovers helped him up. (Lord Meher-p-2589-1947)

For a long time now Baba had stopped His lovers and mandali from touching His feet, and also from offering salutation with folded hands. Every man was aware of it and was obedient to his wishes. On 18 August, however, Aloba, who was sitting by Baba's chair, silently and quickly touched Baba's feet. No one noticed, but suddenly Baba became very grave. The mandali sat in silence. Without expressing any displeasure, Baba gestured to Aloba to stand before Him without moving. Baba got up from His chair, approached him and bent over to touch his feet. Aloba shrieked loudly and jumped into the air. To save him from falling on the stone flooring of the hall, some of the mandali leapt up to catch him. He landed on and injured Baba's hand. Without drawing attention to his hand, Baba motioned to Aloba to be obedient and stand still. Finally, with Aloba sobbing, Baba touched his feet.

It was then discovered that Aloba's full weight had fallen on the fingers of Baba's right hand. Although first aid was administered on the spot and treatment was subsequently given by Nilu and Don, Baba had to carry His hand in a sling for several days. His fingers became swollen, and for several nights He experienced throbbing pain. It became increasingly difficult for Baba to "speak" through the alphabet board, because it was difficult for Him to move His fingers, and only by painful efforts was He able to sign documents.

But later that same day, Baba pardoned Aloba, urging him to forget the incident and not to blame himself for his reaction. Addressing Aloba, he stated, "Carrying out My orders was the all-important thing. Compared to that there was no importance at all to My falling at your feet.

"How will it be possible for you to accompany Me if you are not fully prepared to completely fulfill the conditions? Possibly one of the conditions may be to the effect that the first thing to be done every morning by the mandali would be to spit on My face or that every morning I will be touching your feet." Baba asked Aloba if he would accept the conditions, and he replied, "It would be a question of going to pieces." (Lord Meher-P-2748-1949)

On 15 October 1949, Baba paid a final visit to Meherabad to inspect the traveling kits containing the necessary items to be taken by each of those accompanying Him. It was now decided that Aloba along with other 15 men will accompany Baba in New Life. (Lord Meher-p-2781-1949)

Baba meant a certain kind of help (to keep each other's spirits up). For instance, Baba found Aloba helping Gustadji clean the big carpet. Displeased, Baba asked him, "What duty have I given you?"

"To fill water pots and wash utensils," Aloba responded.

"Then why are you dusting the carpet?"

"Gustadji is old and asked for my help; I was only helping him," Aloba replied.

"You were not helping him, but throwing him into a ditch! Don't I know that Gustadji is old? I have given him this work, and he must do it. You do not help him but, on the contrary, harm him. Don't be misguided by him and feel sorry for him. If you make such a mistake, then from January 1st you will have to leave." (Lord Meher-p-2809-1949)

After the partition of India, Moradabad had become a hotbed of conflict between the Hindus and Mohammedans. To prevent trouble, the place where they were staying, Ram Leela had been declared out-of-bounds to Muslims.  Aloba, who at that time was still called Ali Akbar, had to fetch water from the well along with the other companions, and one day someone heard his name being called and accused him of being a Muslim. Baba therefore changed his name to Aloba and Ghani's to Ghanoba. Although "Ghanoba" lasted only until they left Moradabad, the new name Aloba stuck with Ali Akbar. (Lord Meher-p-2859-1949)

Every day from Tuesday, 11 August 1953 until the 19th, Baba would come to the mandali's quarters and after the utterance of God's name seven times each six men including Aloba. He would put His head on the feet of Aloba and called Allah hu Akbar-(Lord Meher-p-3389-1953)

While walking down the hill, Aloba would hold an umbrella over Baba's head to shield him from the strong sun. That day, suddenly overpowered by an emotional paroxysm, dropping the umbrella Aloba fell at Baba's feet and clutched them tightly. The other mandali had already gone down the hill, since Baba would usually sit with the Western men as they ate. There was no one else around at the time, and because of his silence Baba could do nothing. Aloba had attached himself to his feet, and Baba could not move an inch! With great difficulty, he calmed Aloba and freed himself. (Lord Meher-p-3600-1954)

Aloba lay sprawled in the dust, and after a while, carrying the umbrella, came running after Baba. Baba narrated the incident to the mandali and remarked, "When Aloba was running after Me, I felt afraid and also wanted to run! His love frightens Me!"  (Lord Meher-p-3601-1954)

Adi Jr. was also invited to Satara. When he came to the bungalow in the evening, he asked for tea. Aloba prepared it without telling him that Baba had forbidden him to give it to anyone that evening. As instructed, at 8:00 P.M., Jadhav Qawaal, his companions and the mandali arrived at Grafton. After some initial conversation, Baba stated, "Everyone will be served tea at nine o'clock, and then the singing will start. Has anyone already had tea this evening?"

Adi Jr. said he had. "Who gave it to you?" Baba asked.

"Aloba," Adi replied.

Much displeased, Baba asked Aloba, "Why did you break My order?"

"He is your brother, Baba," Aloba replied.

These words upset Baba even more, and he scolded, "If you think he is so great because he is My brother, then it is better you obey and follow him!

Go and stay with him, not Me!"

Adi Jr. intervened, "Had I known of your order, I would never have asked for tea."

Baba replied, "Aloba gave you tea under the impression that it would please Me. He does not know that he who breaks My order is My enemy! The one who carries out My instructions is My real brother. He who breaks My order can never be a brother of Mine."

Because he was so upset, Baba canceled the qawaali program and ordered the mandali to return to Rosewood. The musicians stood up and repacked their musical instruments, but when they were about to leave, Baba called them back and forgave Aloba. Everyone had tea, and the qawaali singing began and lasted until midnight. Baba enjoyed the singing immensely and listened intently, His mood now buoyantly happy. (Lord Meher-p-3666-1954)

Then, accompanied by the men, Baba went to Rosewood, where the qawaali program continued. At 1:00 A.M., Baba told Aloba to prepare tea, and after a while, Baba went to him in the kitchen. Seeing Baba, Aloba was overcome with emotion and held him tightly. Later, while listening to the Qawaal, Aloba went into frenzy. "Kill me!" he told Baba, so moved was he by the Qawaal words and music. Baba took his hand and held it tightly, gesturing for him to calm down. The mandali had to restrain and remove him from the room. Bhau and Meherjee were told to take him to Jal Villa, where he was made to lie down. Meherjee then left for Rosewood, while Bhau stayed with Aloba. The qawaali function continued until 4:00 A.M., after which Baba retired to Grafton. Meherjee, Nariman, Adi Sr., Adi Jr., Waman, Bal Natu and the others departed for their respective homes, and Baba's special 40-days' activities began. (Lord Meher-p-3667-1954)

One morning in mid-February 1955, after Aloba had escorted Baba to Jal Villa, he spotted Harish Chander Kochar on the roadside. He had come from Dehra Dun. Aloba was surprised at his appearance and asked Kochar why he had come.

"I want to see Baba," Kochar said.

"But Baba is in seclusion seeing no one," Aloba replied.

"His love has drawn me. I just want a glimpse of Him, nothing more. Where is he staying?" Kochar asked.

"I cannot tell you, it would be breaking his order. You should go back."

Kochar persisted, "I won't disturb Baba, and I only want to see him from a distance."

Aloba's heart gave in and he said, "You promise, only from a distance? Then stand where you are. In the morning, He comes by this way. This is the route He takes every day, so stand under this tree and you will see Him."

Aloba did not tell any of the mandali or Baba what had transpired. The next morning, Aloba was again chosen to accompany Baba from Rosewood to Grafton. As they were walking along the main road, Baba saw Kochar. He stopped, turned to Aloba and asked, "Why has he come here? Who told him I pass this way?"

Aloba confessed but rose to Kochar's defense, saying, "Baba, he has come all this way out of love for you."

"Has he come because of love?" Baba asked, extremely displeased. "All right, I will show you what sort of love he has!"

Baba took Kochar to Jal Villa, where he asked him, "Why have you come here?"

"Your love drew me to you, Baba."

"Now that you have seen Me, you may go. I am in seclusion and do not allow people to bow down to Me."

Kochar then said, "Baba, I am much troubled with litigation. There are six court cases against me. They haunt me day and night; I cannot sleep. Please do something!"Baba turned to Aloba and gestured, "See his love! (Lord Meher-p- 3673-1955)

The next day, Bhau and Aloba went to Grafton to escort Baba to Rosewood. On the way, Baba casually asked Bhau, "What did you have for dinner last night?"

For a few moments, Bhau could not remember what he had eaten, and then he told Baba. Baba was highly displeased, "Why did you eat at Sushila's? You have disobeyed Me."

"There was no order about eating out," Bhau protested.

Aloba intervened, saying, "Yes, there was! I never take food at anyone's place."

Baba castigated Bhau bitterly as they walked to Jal Villa. Vishnu was just about to leave for marketing when Baba called him. Baba accused him, also, of disobedience, but he, likewise, gave the same reply as Bhau. Aloba, however, insisted there had been a breach of obedience, that Baba had given orders not to eat out. Vishnu became angry and told Aloba sharply, "You are lying!"

Baba took Aloba's side. This emboldened Aloba and he replied, "It is not me, but you who are a liar!"

A heated war of words was exchanged between Aloba and Vishnu, and Baba thoroughly enjoyed the altercation. In his fury, Vishnu told Aloba, "If you utter any more lies, you shameless Irani, I will give you a good kick!"

"And do you think I won't retaliate?" Aloba shouted. "I'll crack your skull!" Turning his back, Vishnu stomped away and left on his bicycle for shopping in the bazaar.

Baba again blamed Bhau. "It is your entire fault!" he said. "You are the cause of this quarrel. Because of you, it took place. You do not obey. Aloba obeys Me." Feeling encouraged and proud, Aloba said, "I am very angry with Vishnu. (Lord Meher-p-3974-1955)

Let us face each other, man to man, and fight it out!" Baba sent Bhau to Rosewood to call Pendu, Eruch and Nilu, who were told what happened. They agreed that there was no order not to eat bhajiyas or not to eat out.

After a long debate, Baba remarked, "Such things give Me a headache. I permitted you to go out, and now, whether you are right or wrong in what you say, it has become a major headache for me."

All of the mandali replied, "So we won't go out."

"I don't mind if you go out, but I don't want any headaches. How to insure this?"

Eventually, the permission was rescinded, and this was what, in fact, Baba wanted all along! He did not like the mandali moving about freely and wished to cancel the privilege.

Baba complained, "How troubled I am now! Aloba is so infuriated he wants to fight Vishnu. If his temper does not cool down, there will surely be a fistfight. This is the result of my allowing you to go out. Now, how should I deal with Aloba?"

Eruch suggested, half-joking, "Send him to Mahabaleshwar for a few days where it is cool. He will also cool down by then."

"His going alone is not safe," Baba replied seriously. "In his excited condition, he is liable to do anything."

The result was that Eruch accompanied Aloba to Mahabaleshwar for a short stay. This entire episode was nothing more than an excuse for Baba to stop the mandali's going out of Rosewood — and the ruse worked quite well. (Lord Meher-p-3975-1955)

Baba left Satara for Bombay, early in the morning on Saturday, 13 August 1955, accompanied by Eruch, Pendu, Bhau and Aloba. On His way, Baba stopped for a while at Gadekar's home in Poona (at 24-B Bombay-Poona Road). Jalbhai was there waiting to proceed to Bombay and joined them.

Because of his duties, Bhau had not been able to have his tea in Satara before leaving, so Baba asked him to have it at Gadekar's. Gadekar's wife, Gunatai, served tea to all, after which Baba had a few words with Gadekar in a separate room. Gunatai had also prepared food which she offered to Bhau. Remembering Baba's orders, Bhau declined, but Aloba willingly accepted and ate it. When he was doing so, Baba appeared and reacted angrily. He rebuked Aloba severely. "Do you never get the food that you are eating here? In Satara you claimed that you never took food at anyone's place. You complained against Bhau for eating bhajiyas at Sushila's. Now I know the real reason why you said it. (Lord Meher-p-3713-1955)

You didn't complain because My order had been broken, but because you didn't get any bhajiyas! At the time you professed to show your honesty; now you eat like a pig!" Thus for quite some time, Baba hammered Aloba. (Lord Meher-p-3714-1955)

Arrangements had been made to hold the qawaali program in the west room of the Meher Retreat building. Aloba used to go into an emotional frenzy upon hearing qawaali singing, so to be on the safe side, Baba told Baidul's son-in-law, Pesi, to look after him. But when the music started, quite the opposite happened. Pesi himself lost control, and Aloba and others had to hold on to him. Later, when Baba asked why Aloba had not gone into a paroxysm of weeping, as was his custom upon listening to a Qawaal, Aloba explained that at the time he was not looking at Baba, and that was why he was saved from his own emotions. (Lord Meher-p-3737-1955)

Bhau also had the duty of bringing flour from a nearby mill. One day Aloba complained to Baba that the flour from the mill was not of good quality. Baba told Bhau, "What Aloba says is true. Go to another mill to have the flour ground." Aloba showed him another flour mill two miles away. Bhau had to walk there carrying the heavy sack of wheat on his shoulders.

There was not the least difference between the flour ground in the two mills, and Bhau soon brought this fact to Baba's attention. Baba said, "What? There is as much difference between them as between the earth and the sky! It is my wish that you get the flour ground from this new mill. So why do you insist there is no difference? Why consider the flour? Have regard for my wish." (Lord Meher-p-4115-1956)

Aloba's nature, however, was such that he could not bear not seeing Baba daily, even from a distance. Baba noticed some movement outside the window of mandali hall, and asked Kaka to see if someone was there. He returned, saying it was Aloba trying to peep inside. Baba called him and "broiled" him before the others. "Why did you disobey me?" he asked. "Why were you looking at me when I told you not to?"

Aloba pleaded, "My heart was thirsting for sight of you. I could not help myself."

Baba turned to the mandali, completely fed up, and asked, "Now, what should I do with him?"

Baba's brother Jalbhai was present and suggested, "If you don't like him watching you, there is one solution. He should be given dark sunglasses to wear whenever he is in your presence, so that he won't stare at you."

Baba liked the idea and instructed Kaka to buy the darkest pair of sunglasses he could find. Kaka ordered them and they were so dark, almost nothing could be seen through them! Aloba began sitting before Baba wearing the dark glasses. Whenever visitors would come, they would wonder why this man was wearing dark glasses inside the hall, and would laugh at him. Baba would also point out this peculiar sight to them, agreeing how strange a man Aloba was. Little did they know the true story behind it! (Lord Meher-p-4191-1957)

Mention has been made about Aloba's dark glasses. Baba had forbidden Aloba to come before him for six months, as even the sunglasses did not prevent Aloba from "staring" at Baba, or so Baba claimed. But hiding here and there, as Baba would come and go between his house and the hall, Aloba missed no chance to have a fleeting glimpse of Baba whenever he could, and Baba would daily catch him. It went to such an extent that Baba ordered Aloba to stay in Bombay for a month. He reprimanded him, "Go and remain there for one month, because you are making Me angry every day, which is not proper. Put your bags in a bullock cart and go to Ahmednagar in it. From there, leave immediately for Bombay by train. I will call you back after a month."

A bullock cart was hired from the village and Aloba's luggage was placed in it. With a heavy heart, he left. But after going two miles, he stopped a boy and sent Baba this message: "My living now is of no use. I will put an end to my life."

Reading it, Baba called him back and harshly took him to task for threatening to kill himself. Dhake had come to Meherazad that day from Ahmednagar. Winking at him, Baba asked, "Now what should I do with Aloba?"

Dhake replied, "His message is proof of his trouble-making intentions. The police should be called to arrest him."

Baba asked Aloba, "Are you going to Bombay or should I turn you over to the police?" Aloba agreed to go, and left.

The fact of the matter was that Aloba often used to ask permission to visit Bombay; while staying in Satara, he went many times. Previously, he had owned a restaurant in Bombay, which he sold during the final stages of the Satara residence, but perhaps some "link" was still left over somewhere. It was this attachment which Baba wished to snap once and for all, because, after returning, Aloba never again talked of going to Bombay. (Lord Meher-p-4230-1957)

Previously Baba had forbidden Aloba to stare at him, to the extent that for one period, Aloba had been made to wear dark sunglasses in mandali hall. During this period also, each day, Baba would catch Aloba "staring at Him." Baba would reprove him severely, and then have the Prayer of Repentance recited. Aloba would be sent to his room, where he would weep copiously. After sometime, Baba would send Pukar to see what he was doing. Then Baba would call him back in the hall.

In order to avoid staring at Baba, Aloba began sitting with his back to Baba. Baba asked him why he was behaving so strangely. "Can't you sit normally, facing Me like the others, without staring at Me?"

Later, Baba commented to the mandali, "This man stares at My photo all night and that is why he has the habit of staring at Me. I am sure if I ask him to hack his body into pieces; he will carry out My order. But he cannot obey small orders!"

The next day, Baba told Aloba to change his position in the hall and sit farther away. But when Baba caught him glancing at him sideways, after scolding him and then forgiving him again, Baba pleaded, "Can't you help Me even a little? You love Me; but help Me in My work!"

Baba's daily castigation of Aloba for staring at him went on. It went to such an extent that it became difficult for Aloba even to glance at Baba. On account of this, Aloba was so distressed that he found it impossible to sleep. One day Baba remarked, "You are growing old. Why do you look so tormented?"

Aloba now pleaded, "I am unable to follow your smallest instruction, which causes you to get upset. Because of it, I cannot sleep at night." (Lord Meher-p-4468-1958)

Baba corrected him, "Why use your head? Just do as I tell you! By becoming 'wise,' you yourself come to trouble!" Citing the following instance, Baba related:

Once a tipsy man, like yourself, came in contact with the Perfect Master Shams-e-Tabriz, and the man prayed to the Master to guide him on the Path. Shams advised him to do as he told him, without altering his original instructions by using his common sense. But the man could not refrain from doing so. Once, both of them came to a riverbank. They wanted to cross the river, but it was flooded. There was no way to go across it.

So the man asked Shams how they should proceed. Shams told him: "Follow me, repeating 'Shams, Shams!' ”And while saying this, Shams stepped into the river and began crossing it. The man followed with "Shams, Shams, Shams!" on his lips.

After a while, he noticed that Shams, too, was saying something. Listening closely he heard Shams repeating "Allah, Allah! Allah!" And saw that the river was parting for him. So the man thought: "When Shams is saying 'Allah, Allah!' why should I say 'Shams, Shams?' "

And using his powers of reasoning, he stopped the repetition the Master had given him and began saying "Allah, Allah!" and was thus drowned!

Baba concluded, "Aloba, I have told you a thousand times: Do as I say and don't use your discrimination or discretion. You come to trouble by doing so against My orders."

Aloba's nature was such that even when Baba gave someone else an order to do something, Aloba would run to do it himself. Baba's mood would often be disturbed by this, and He reproached Aloba: "Don't do anything I have not asked you to do. If a snake bites Me, even then you should not come to My aid unless I call you. If I fall out of My chair, you should not come unless I ask you. Even if someone comes and attacks me — shoots or stabs Me — you should not come unless called."

Nevertheless, one day in the hall when Baba was adjusting Himself in the chair, thinking Baba was uncomfortable; Aloba leapt up to offer Baba a pillow for His back. "Why have you come near Me?" Baba asked, annoyed. "You have spoilt My mood!"

Aloba was always in such a hurry to carry out Baba's orders that even before Baba had finished giving them — without listening fully to the instructions — he would start to execute them.

One night Baba dictated these lines to Bhau:

We walked so fast that even while nearing the Goal

We could not check our speed and went past it!

Again the following day, Aloba committed the same error and these lines were read to him, after which Baba remarked, "This is your state!"

Another hapless incident involving Aloba concerned the repetition of the invocation that Baba had given the mandali during this period. Aloba's time for doing it was when Baba was with the other mandali in the hall. This prevented Aloba from being with Baba there, a source of great distress to him. Once Baba sent for him, and with the audible repetition on his lips, he came. Baba insisted, "Stop the japa, sit here and go on looking at Me. (Lord Meher-p-4465-1958)

Go on! Set aside my pleasure and please yourself!" Thereupon, Aloba began a long rigmarole of how he could not stand to be so isolated from Baba.

Baba reminded him of the verses of Kabir:

If something is given by the Master, on his own, it is like milk;

If asked for, it is like water;

If forced, it is like blood.

This is what Kabir says.

"You think only about pleasing yourself," Baba scolded. "You have no thought of keeping my pleasure. What sort of love is this? Christ had a Judas; don't be one to me! Sit here for today. From tomorrow, do the japa at the time I have given you."

Folding both his hands, Baba then warned him, "For God's sake, from tomorrow don't make Me angry with you."

Baba stretched out his hand to give a copy of the 16 October Life Circular to Kumar, but Aloba jumped up to take it. This made Kumar laugh, much to Aloba's chagrin.

Baba now turned on him, correcting Kumar, "Don't laugh at others' mistakes. All commit mistakes. This is a contravention of my order not to hurt the feelings of others. You laughed at his error and hurt his feelings."

Baba then asked Aloba to remain in his room from the next day onwards, so that he might not commit any mistake in Baba's presence and put himself up for further ridicule. Baba cited this verse of the poet Jigar:

Love, thy name is annihilation! Don't seek life in love;

Take His will as your pleasure; don't look to your own!

From the following day, Aloba began staying in his room, but he felt miserable not seeing Baba. Baba called him and, to console him, explained: (Lord Meher-p-4466-1958)

Baba added: "Service is supreme! Aloba has so many ways to serve me. Still, why does he insist on being in my presence? If I permit him to sit here, unlike you, he would go on breaking my orders, thereby causing Me pain. If he is not dear to me, why do I keep him so near? I can keep him away from me at a distance within five minutes. Although he causes me such distress, I do not keep him apart. In that case, I know, he would not be able to live without me."

Thereafter, Baba allowed Aloba to spend some time every day with him, and with Baba's permission he started reading the Master's Prayer to him. After a few days, however, Aloba also began singing a prayer in praise of Baba. Stopping him, Baba stated: "Don't bring up something new. Why I did not like calling you to me was that you always bring up something or other and prove a burden to me. The members of my mandali sitting here are no dearer to Me than you whom I permit to sit before Me. They do as I tell them, which is a help to Me in My work, and thereby My load is lessened. As for you — you increase My burden! (Lord Meher-p-4467-1958)

Once all the men had finished taking darshan, Aloba approached. Baba admonished him, “has any of the Meherabad mandali come here for darshan? Aloba shook his head no. “Then why have you?” Before he could reply, Baba remarked, “Aloba is a truly sincere lover of Mine, but he has so much love that e forgets to obey My orders!”

One day Kumar told Baba that Aloba and Baidul were good draughts (checkers) players. Calling both, Baba asked them to play. Aloba chose the white pieces and Baidul the black. Both would take a lot of time and think carefully over every move, but in their absorption and preoccupation with the game, Baidul would at times move the white pieces and Aloba the black.

Baba was highly amused and remarked, "I have never come across such lunatics! They surpass the mad atop Howrah Bridge!"

(Baba was referring to the story of how two madmen once climbed up the high steel frame of the Howrah Bridge in Calcutta and, from their precarious perch, began playing cards. The police appeared on the scene, but it was a problem to bring them down, as the least movement on the part of the madmen could have meant their imminent fall. The police kept a nightlong vigil, and the next day, somehow succeeded in inducing the two men to climb down.)

From that day onward, Baba would give Baidul and Aloba the chance of playing draughts before him at noon, and he enjoyed watching how they played the game.4499-1959

A similar incident once took place with Aloba. Aloba was called from Meherazad, and one day Baba asked him to wash his glass. When he went near the table to take the glass, Baba made a sour face and remarked, "My God, what a smell! Don't you ever take a bath? You stink! What a dirty man you are."

He asked Ramjoo to smell Aloba, and Ramjoo replied, "Baba, I feel like vomiting! Even for a minute, I cannot stand to be near anyone who smells as bad as he does." (Some new persons who were also in the hall took the incident seriously and thought Aloba really smelled.)

Baba then asked Bhau, "Does your sweat smell?" "Yes, Baba, it does."

Baba motioned to Ramjoo to smell him and judiciously He reported, "The smell is there — but less than Aloba." (Lord Meher-p-4520-1959)

Baba took Kenmore and the mandali to the main house to listen to records. He remarked, “Aloba will bring you all down! He will be enacting the role of Adolf Hitler. At 1:30 P.M., all the men assembled in the hall. Aloba had strung a curtain across it, operated by a rope. Behind it, he had arranged an artificial microphone. Maps hung behind him, and other material had been placed on a table. A large Nazi swastika flag was draped over the table. Aloba then entered, made up to resemble Adolf Hitler. He began "broadcasting" a speech to his troops in Arabic, Persian and English. Baba and all were delighted with Aloba's enthusiastic performance. He immersed himself in the role, and did all the sound effects himself — a marching band, whistling bullets, bombs exploding, and so forth. (Lord Meher-p-4584-1959)

Once in the hall, Eruch was reading a letter to Baba in English. When he finished, Baba asked Kaka, "Did you understand it?" Kaka shook his head no. Baba remarked, "You are illiterate; how could you understand English?" Then He indicated to Aloba, "From today, teach this jungli English!" Aloba was elated and went after Kaka with such a vengeance that poor Kaka was really in trouble. Aloba would make him write one word a dozen times, and according to Baba's behest, Kaka would do it silently without a word of protest, and actually try to remember it. If, unfortunately, Kaka forgot the word, Aloba would have him repeat it again and again and write it over many times. Thus, this "play" went on for several days until Baba stopped it. (Lord Meher-p-4631-1960)

Baba said "The disease from which Pleader is suffering is due to My wish, and it is for his own good." Baba called Aloba to recite this verse from Hafiz:

God says that I prosper my enemies and butcher my friends!
And no one has the right to speak against it or question why it is so! (Lord Meher-p-4634-1960)

The 75 days of special work began; but, for Aloba and Bhau it was mostly 75 days of torment! They were the prime targets for Baba's taunts; Bhau at night and Aloba during the day. If, while Baba was in the hall, Aloba was seen anywhere near it, Baba would call for Him and harshly rebuke him. He would say: "I told you not to let Me see your face for 75 days. So long as I am in the hall with the mandali, stay inside your room. Don't do anything outside and stay away from the hall." But every day, the same thing would happen: From the door or window, Baba would see Aloba, and the arrows would begin to fly. The fact was that Baba wanted to see Aloba, and would create such circumstances forcing Aloba to come out of his room — and then Baba would take him to task.4196-1957

Baba made Aloba sit on the verandah and told him, "If Moorty comes inside, stop him at a distance." Moorty would accept the mail from the postman at the gates and bring it in, but Aloba would run and take it from him. If Moorty came with the excuse of conveying some message or information, Aloba would ask what it was.

Vishnu's cousins, Vishwanath Haldankar and his wife Indu, came to Guruprasad one day. Moorty thought this was his chance to cross the gate. Happily he entered the precincts to give the news, but Aloba stopped Moorty and he himself went to inform Vishnu.

Hearing Aloba, Pendu came outside to the gates and explained to the couple about the restrictions against darshan. They insisted on seeing Baba. Becoming fed up with their resistance, Pendu returned inside and the Haldankar sat down under a tree. Moorty was anticipating that surely Baba would call them. But after waiting a few hours, the couple became frustrated and left. Vishnu, too, did not come out to see them and Moorty lost his chance.  Still he waited patiently near the gates two or three days, trying to devise a means of entry. All his efforts were in vain. Worn down, he returned to Kharagpur, realizing it was far wiser to obey Baba's behests and come only when called.4765-1961

During East West gathering Aloba recited three Persian couplets by Hafiz, which were translated by Baba:

Obey the Master implicitly and willingly, then that solves all your difficulties.

What you hear about a Perfect Master, never say it is wrong, Because, My dear, the fault lies in your own incapacity to understand him.

I am the slave of the Master who has released me from ignorance. Whatever the Master does is of the highest benefit to all concern (Lord Meher-p-4845-1962)

In 1965, the war between India and Pakistan had not yet come to an end and was a subject of daily discussion in Guruprasad. Aloba, being both a Zoroastrian and a Muslim, would gaze heavenward and utter, "Ya, Baba, save Pakistan!" Hearing him, Baba asked him, "Why do you pray like this?" Aloba replied, "I can't explain it; the prayer just comes out of my mouth!" Baba scolded him, "Look at this man! He lives in India, every day he eats food from India — still he prays for Pakistan!" (Lord Meher-p-5157-1965)

Strict injunction against anyone entering the premises was imposed by Baba that year. The following two incidents will give some idea of how strict.

As mentioned, Nana Kher and Aloba would take turns being on watch during the day and keeping a vigilant eye on the gate to the bungalow, so that no one might inadvertently walk inside. One day some women happened to come, but Aloba went to the gate and prevented them from opening it. They earnestly requested Baba's darshan. Aloba pleaded his total inability to help them and asked them to go away, but they refused. At last, they asked him to show them a way whereby they could see Baba from a distance. Helplessly, Aloba suggested that the next morning at 10:00 A.M. they should stand by the gate, since at that time, after completing His work, Baba would walk on the verandah while going from His room to the hall.

As Aloba was talking with them, Baba inside His room instructed Bhau to call Nana and Aloba immediately. Bhau came out and saw that Aloba was near the gate. Bhau called him, and Aloba, along with Nana, came to Baba. Baba inquired about the slight delay, and Bhau explained that Aloba had been standing by the gate. Baba asked Aloba what had happened and then questioned, "What did you tell those women?" (Lord Meher-p-5329-1968)

Aloba told the truth, and Baba was furious. "Have you no thought about My instructions?" He fumed. "My lovers thirst for My darshan, and still I do not see them. And here, instead of helping Me in My work, you are proving a hindrance!"

Baba ordered Nana to spit in Aloba's face, which he did. Both were told to leave.

After some time, Baba called Aloba back again, and forgiving him warned, "Never do it again! Always be attentive to My pleasure; don't bother about the pleasure of others!"

Another episode likewise illustrates how seriously Baba wished his orders enforced that year. One day a swami came for darshan. Aloba, Nana and Eruch prevailed upon him to give up the idea of meeting Baba and leave, but he would not budge. In fact, he demanded, "So long as I do not have Meher Baba's darshan, I will not leave!"

Eruch tried to explain to him at length, but the swami was obstinate. It was time for Baba to go to the hall, so after allowing him to meditate there for some time, Eruch, Aloba and Nana had to bodily lift the swami up and carry him outside the gate and lock him out. (Lord Meher-p-5330-1968)

July 1968, Aloba was given night duty watch at this time, and he did them until Baba dropped the body, at first for four hours a night and later for six hours.

Demise -13-8-2012

8-ARDESHIR SHAPURJI BARIA (KAKA BARIA)

Ardeshir Shapurji Baria was Baba’s personal valet and travelled with Baba to the West in thirties. Despite his total lack of the knowledge of English language, he had a deep sense of understanding and conveyed his thoughts to Westerners with deep intensity.

From childhood Kaka had been interested in visiting the tombs of well-known saints. While in Nagpur he met Tajuddin Baba, who assured him, "All will be well with you."

He also visited Hazrat Babajan when he was in Poona. Even though he would see her regularly, he would never say a word to her. One day she inquired why he never asked her for anything. He replied, "You are the Ocean and I am but a traveler who has come to drink from the Ocean."

Kaka met Narayan Maharaj as well, who had him sit near him and treated him kindly. Finally he met Upasni Maharaj, and it was Maharaj who actually told Kaka to go for Meher Baba's darshan.

Ardeshir Shapurji Baria, 37, had come to meet the Master at Toka and wished to stay in the ashram. To test him, Baba directed him to do the work of preparing bamboo matting. He was unfamiliar with such work, but Pendu showed him how to weave them and he brought the finished mats to Baba.

After inspecting the mats, Baba put on Baria's chappals and remarked, "Your chappals don't fit me. What can I do? When your chappals are my size, I will keep you with me." Baria was confused by Baba's words. What Baba meant was that Ardeshir Baria was not yet ready to stay with him. So Baria left Toka after some days to pay the price for a suitable pair of chappals for Baba — to "prepare" himself and make his life worthy of staying with the Master.

Ardeshir was later known as Kaka Baria, and became one of Meher Baba's closest mandali, but he suffered two years of testing before he was fit to join the Beloved. Kaka was born in Navsari on 23 February 1891. He studied mechanical engineering in college and worked for two years for the Greaves Cotton Mills of Bombay (the same company for which Chanji had worked). After working for a similar firm in Nagpur for five years, Kaka spent two years at the Tata Iron & Steel Company in Jamshedpur. He had also worked in Iraq as an automotive mechanic. In 1928, when he met Baba, he was living in Bombay and was the owner of several taxicabs. (Lord Meher-p-947-1928)

Kaka Baria arrived at Meherabad on the morning of 19 December, and again expressed his wish to stay permanently with the Master. Baba remarked, "Now I think your chappals will fit me." Kaka was confident that Baba would now keep him in the ashram, believing himself worthy to stay with the Master.

But after two days, just as he was about to retire for the night, Baba asked him, "Why are you going to sleep? Go to Bombay and deliver these copies of the Meher Message to my lovers there." Kaka had to return. This time, too, he could not find a place in the Garden of Meherabad, but the period of testing was only to prepare him for his permanent stay. The pain and non-fulfillment of his desire were necessary steps for that preparation. (Lord Meher-p- 998-1928)

Some of his life time real episodes with Meher Baba and Baba’s remarks are elaborated as under:

Once while in Bombay, Baba suddenly informed Kaka Baria, "I've caught pneumonia! Get some anti-phlogistine [a heated, paste-like ointment] and apply it to my chest." Kaka was quite astonished by this, for Baba looked all right; but he applied it as directed. Two days passed without further incident. Then Bachamai Dadachanji came to see Baba and informed him that two days before, her son Dara had come down with double pneumonia and had been seriously ill. Baba related, "I, too, had pneumonia. If I had not caught it, Dara would have died."

Dara was still quite ill and had a dangerously high fever; the doctors had given up hope. Baba went to see him. The next day Dara's temperature became normal, but Baba was observed to be suffering a high fever. Bachamai asked him, "Baba, why are you doing this? Dara is all right, but now you have a fever. You have taken his suffering upon yourself. Let him die, Baba; you must not suffer!" Baba smiled at the woman's brave words, and was pleased with her love and detachment. (Lord Meher-p-1347-1932)

Kaka Baria did not know English and had entreated Baba not to leave him alone with the Westerners who badgered him with questions about Baba. Once when Baba was having a private interview with someone, Kaka was waiting outside the room. Seeing one of Baba's mandali, several Western women approached Kaka and besieged him with one question after another. Not following what was being said, Kaka was at a total loss and could only think to close his eyes! Thinking that he was meditating, the new lovers were all the more impressed and stood surrounding Kaka. One whispered, "There is some yogic power in him, he must be advanced!" Kaka was sweating from being put in such a very uncomfortable position. Meanwhile the new lovers were waiting to see when he would come out of his "Samadhi." They praised Kaka — while internally he was swearing at them! How long could he stand there like a statue? Fortunately, after some minutes, Baba called him and he went inside. The naïve Westerners were thoroughly impressed, but poor Kaka was bewildered. (Lord Meher-p-1380-1932)

 

Kaka Baria arrived from Bombay on the 9th. The next day, Baba remarked to Adi Sr., "In the beginning, I thought you and Vishnu were the most obedient, but I now find selfishness in both of you. You were only laboring for spiritual gain and Vishnu for monetary help. Vishnu himself does not need money, but he wants to help others in their studies. He has spent whatever little he had for that and now he comes to me for more.

"I have not yet come across anyone who could serve Me without thought of either spiritual or material benefit. Arjun came closest. He was the best."

Baba then called Kaka Baria and asked, "Why are you serving Me?"

"It is my duty!" Kaka replied.

"Don't you have any selfish motive?" pursued Baba.

"Absolutely not!" answered Kaka.

"Kaka talks like this, but he longs in his heart for spiritual advancement. He does not want anything, but he knows that it is desirable to be here for spiritual progress. This, too, is selfishness! One should serve out of love, and true love is bereft of any thought of gain or worry over risks taken." (Lord Meher-p-1937-1934)

At the end of May 1939, Baba had sent Kaka Baria and Savak's brother Soli Kotwal to bring the sixth-plane mast Lakhan Shah from Ajmer. It was very difficult and required much persuasion to bring masts to Baba, as they would never like to leave their abode, nor would their followers and devotees be happy to see strangers taking away their personal devas [gods]. But due to the Master's nazar, Kaka and Soli succeeded in bringing this saint-mast to Meherabad on Friday, 2 June. As soon as Lakhan Shah arrived, Baba embraced him lovingly. Baba promptly gave him a bath, dressed him in a new kafni and, after feeding him by hand, put him in a separate room. For the next fifteen days, Baba sat with Lakhan Shah in seclusion for inner work, for a fixed time each day. After this period, he was taken back to Ajmer by Kaka. (Lord Meher-p-2012-1939)

On 7th December 1940, at the bungalow, Katie slipped and fell while carrying a kettle of hot tea and got burned when the hot tea spilled on her and Kaka Baria was shaving at the time in his room, and seeing her fall, went to help her. At that moment, Baba appeared and harshly castigated Kaka. He demanded, "Why did you disobey Me? According to the list of orders, touching women is forbidden!" Kaka replied he was sorry; that he forgot, and was only trying to help her. Baba scolded, "Had you taken the order seriously, you would have remembered it. You think you have done a good deed, but you have no idea how much you have hurt Me. Even if Katie had died, you should not have touched her. Then I would have been proud of how obedient you were. But her fall has made you fall, in disregarding My order." Later, Baba forgave Kaka, and commented to the women (without explaining further), "It was a special day today." (Lord Meher-p-2179-1940)

Resuming the meeting the next morning at eight o'clock in the Mess Quarters, Baba spoke about His mandali: Nobody can serve Me personally in the manner in which Kaka has done. His service in this respect is unparalleled. He visited the West seven times with Me and has suffered the severest types of inconveniences. As an orderly, he tops the list; and in mast work he is second only to Baidul. (Lord Meher-p-2481-1945)

On 5th October 1949, Baba paid a final visit to Meherabad to inspect the traveling kits containing the necessary items to be taken by each of those accompanying him. He decided that Kaka Baria would accompany in His New Life among men. (Lord meher-p- 2781-1949)

Kaka Baria, then recovering from a heart attack, was advised by Don and Nilu to rest. But in the intense activity of the preparations of the next phase of the New Life, the companions could not nurse him properly. Baba, of course, was attentive to him, but Kaka was still despondent. One day, in a dejected mood, Kaka suddenly left. He had not a cent with him, but he began heading toward Rishikesh. On the way, he asked a stranger for directions. The man was kind and walked by his side to point out the way. They passed a small restaurant, where the man asked Kaka to have tea. But how could Kaka order it with no money? He politely declined and went on. He drank water by a stream, and after a six-mile walk, sat down exhausted.

In a desperate state, Kaka Baria thought over the New Life conditions and his oath. His despairing thoughts finally forced him to retrace his steps, and he returned to Manjri Mafi that evening. When Baba saw him he remarked, "Where will you go? You cannot 'go'! And you cannot die! You still have a long time to live!" Baba's remarks put Kaka back in good spirits, and Nilu began treating him more conscientiously. (Lord Meher-p-2875-1950)

On 26 April 1950, the companions gathered for a meeting with Baba in which the possibility of starting a business in Delhi was discussed. In the end, Baba came to the many decisions which comprised the New Plan of which Kaka was assigned as under.

Loan of Rs.16, 000 handed over to Kaka Baria on May 1, 1950, to be utilized as follows:

Food amount from May 1 to the end of October 1950 — 2,585

Already paid to the ladies for food of Vishnu and Baidul (or Eruch) for May, June and July — 300

Servants' salaries for six months — 150

Pocket money at ten rupees each for six months — 660

House rent with light and water bills for six months — 300

Shop rent with light and water bills for six months — 510

Rohtak Building rent, bills and commission to agents for six months from the date of occupation — 4,340

Business investment — 5,000

Shifting [moving cost] from Manjri Mafi to Delhi — 1,000

To transport belongings of companions from Meherabad to Delhi — 1,000

Emergency — 155

Total Rs. — 16,000

Kaka is to keep aside for six months the following amounts, which will help early repayment of the loan of Rs.16, 000:

Rs.150 per month, paid by the ladies as salary for Eruch, Vishnu and Baidul

Rs.100 per month as rent, paid by the ladies from August 1950

Seventy-five percent net profit from the New Plan group earnings

Seventy-five percent of amounts sent by companions of Plan One-C and Plan Two;

Whatever is saved from the allotted amounts of rent, shifting (relocating), luggage expenses savings and Don's furniture sale. (Lord Meher-p-2919-1950)

The talk was interrupted by loud shouts from Kaka Baria who was in the compound adjoining the hall, giving instructions to the servants. For the past two days, Kaka had been busy making arrangements for the day's celebration. Baba informed them, "Kaka has had three severe heart attacks and was thought to be dead at the time of the last one. Who would now think that he could have been so seriously ill once upon a time?"

Baba continued:

Kaka used to refuse to go to the West with Me, as he did not know much English. Finally, he agreed to come with Me on the condition that I always keep him near Me.

During one private interview in London, Kaka had to wait outside My room. Some of My women followers surrounded him and wanted to speak with him. The thought of talking to them in English panicked poor Kaka, and to escape from the situation, he resorted to a wonderful stratagem: he closed his eyes, folded his hands and stood quite still. This strange sight drew more women around him, who called out to the others to come and have a look, for they thought Kaka was in some sort of samadhi! Kaka was watching them from the corner of his semi-closed eyes and praying fervently to Me to end the interview so he could come and be with Me. Five, ten, fifteen minutes elapsed but the door did not open. No longer could Kaka stand the strain of his self-imposed samadhi, so he suddenly opened his eyes, bowed to all those present and walked out of the house into the street below. (Lord Meher-p-4894-1962)

In 1959, Kaka Baria suffered a heart attack, and Padri was called in the evening to stay at Meherazad to help look after him. Meherdas was ordered to be with Kaka at night. Baba reassured the men that Kaka would be all right. "He won't die now," He stated. (Lord Meher-p-4580-1959)

In year 1963, Kaka Baria suffered from uremia. With Baba's consent, Adi induced Kaka to be admitted to Booth Hospital, on 31 May. According to Baba's instructions, Padri went to stay in Meherazad to oversee the property. Baba also specified that if Kaka should die, he was to be buried in Meherazad among the six mango trees behind Eruch's room.5010-1963

In 1965, Kaka Baria had had to be hospitalized after suffering a stroke. He was admitted to Booth Hospital on 14 June 1965 by Padri and Adi. Baba was informed that it looked as if Kaka would die. Baba, in fact, sent instructions about Kaka's burial at Meherazad, but added, "It would be better if Kaka passes away after I return from Poona." Surprisingly, Kaka recuperated, and on the 26th was shifted to Gulmai's room at Khushru Quarters where he stayed for a week until Baba returned to Meherazad. 5160-1965

Kaka Baria became seriously ill again on 8th August 1967, He was unable to pass urine and Dr. Southwell was brought to Meherazad on the 9th to examine him. Sidhu was also sent for from Meherabad to attend Kaka for a few days. (Lord Meher-p-5166-1965)

By 1967, Due to uremia, Kaka had trouble speaking coherently. He would become confused and say the wrong name for things. For instance, he would repeat anda (eggs), and Pendu would hand him a matchbox, knowing that is what he meant. Baba would ask him who the men were and he would call Aloba Kakri (Cucumber). Bhau he called Choowa (Mouse), and Pendu Lassan (Garlic). Within a few moments, when Baba asked him again who they were, he would give entirely different names.

Before sitting in the lift-chair, Baba would ask Kaka the garden boys' names, and each time, Kaka would say something different. Baba would tell Francis to remember these names and when he came to the verandah of the house, Francis would loudly repeat what Kaka had said, so that Mehera and the other women inside could hear and enjoy Kaka's latest christenings. Kaka's incorrect pronunciation and the way in which he said it kept Baba amused, and it became a source of merriment to all the mandali. One day, perhaps only half-joking, Baba remarked about Kaka's speech, "This was the language people used to speak 1,000 years ago, and Kaka is remembering it!" (Lord Meher-p-5291-1967)

Kaka had already had four heart attacks, beginning in 1950 during the New Life. In 1965 he had had a stroke, and in 1967, he suffered a very severe fifth heart attack. Goher, Aloba and Bhau attended to him, but Kaka was not an easy patient to nurse. He was a fastidious sort of person, very fussy about things being kept in his room just so, and would not listen to his attendants. One night Goher came to Baba's bedroom and pleaded, "Baba, Kaka's condition is serious. He should be removed to the hospital. He can't be saved now!" Bhau agreed, but Baba replied, "If he cannot be saved, and you think his time has come, then it's better he dies here at Meherazad than in the hospital. But I tell you, he won't die now."

Kaka's condition deteriorated and he grew so weak he could not even raise his hand. On Baba's instructions, Eruch, Pendu and Bhau lifted Kaka and carried him inside the hall. He was made to sit next to Baba, and Baba asked for a cup of water and gave it to him to drink. Kaka sipped it slowly and within half an hour he became quite active. He looked around the room, became attentive to what was going on around him and went near Bhau and slapped him on the head. He then stood up, left the hall, and went to the kitchen, where he ate his lunch and washed the dishes. Then he made his bed and began doing his own regular chores. No one could believe it! The man who could barely move and whose heart continued missing beats was moving about quite normally now. It was as if a dead man had come alive! From that day in 1967 onward, until Kaka died (on 27 February 1969), he never again required any medical attention and did his own chores. And he kept slapping Bhau! He was like "Baba's toy" and in His love had become like a child.

Demise: 27 February 1969

9-ASPENDIAR RUSTOM IRANI (PENDU)

Pendu, Aspendiar Rustom Irani, was the first cousin and has been close to Baba since childhood. He was a part of Baba’s mandali since Manzil days. He was assigned the job of construction and making arrangement of stay for mandali, Baba’s and darshan programme which he performed in all sincerely.

His some of real time incidents with Baba and Baba’s comments about him are elaborated as under:

Dr. Karkal was deeply impressed with Baba's acts of compassion and became very drawn to the Master. He worked selflessly in treating patients at the hospital and those afflicted with eye ailments, which were frequently found among the schoolboys and the other dispensary clients. Pendu was the doctor's assistant. (Lord Meher-p-662-1926)

In one of incident in 1927, Pendu had a quarrel with Ardeshir (Kaka Baria). It was Baba's order that everyone should drink tea from his own cup and eat from his own plate. One day Bapu Brahmin went to Ardeshir for tea with Pendu's cup, as he was delayed in taking the boys to the school. Ardeshir refused to serve him and put Pendu's cup away, keeping it on a shelf. Bapu informed Pendu about the incident.

When Pendu went to Ardeshir and asked why he did not give tea to Bapu, Ardeshir reminded him of Baba's rule not to use another's cup. Pendu then inquired why he did not return his cup. Ardeshir said he was not going to return it, which irritated Pendu. Buasaheb came along and sided with Ardeshir. A heated quarrel took place and Pendu shouted in sheer exasperation, "You Persian Iranis really are Jungli (uncouth, ignorant)!"

This remark upset Buasaheb who complained to Baba, adding that it would not be possible for him to act as manager any longer with an assistant like Pendu. Baba called Pendu and Ardeshir. Pendu explained that they always used each others' cups and plates, so why was it that only today Ardeshir refused to serve tea to Bapu in his cup. Baba turned to Ardeshir and asked, "Why do you use others' plates and cups?" Ardeshir brazenly replied that it was untrue, that he never did.

Hearing this blatant lie, Pendu lost his temper and picked up a ladle lying nearby to strike Ardeshir. Baba's brother Beheram interceded and grabbed the ladle from Pendu's hand. Baba became very upset with Pendu for his obvious intention. He scolded Pendu severely for losing his temper, but after a few minutes, Baba in a calm manner explained to Pendu, "It is not befitting to get so angry. He who fails to control his temper is a weakling. To conquer anger is true courage. A commander of an army may rule the entire country, but he may not be able to control his own temper." (Lord Meher-p-851-1927)

Pendu had been coughing for many days. On 7th January 1929, Dr. Sathe prescribed some medicine for him. Baba's brother Beheram, who was the compounder, mistakenly added some hydrochloric acid while mixing the medicine. When Pendu swallowed the mixture, he felt as if his throat was on fire, and his condition became serious. Baba immediately had Adi drive Pendu to Sassoon Hospital in Poona, Nusserwan and Dr. Sathe accompanied them. The doctors there were prepared to operate on Pendu's throat.

When this news was conveyed to Baba, He lost his temper and began flinging things about. His terrible mood lasted for half an hour before he became calm again. The next day,

On 8th January, a telegram was received that Pendu's operation had been averted. Nothing serious had happened except that the painful burning sensation continued. Beheram did not disclose his mistake but Baba found out about it later. (Lord Meher-p-1007-1929)

On 22nd June 1932, after an eleven-day voyage, Baba and party landed in Shanghai, China, where they met Herbert and Jalbhai. They reached Nanking the next morning. Pendu and Gustadji were waiting on the platform to receive Baba. (Lord Meher-p-1446-1932)

In 1938, Baba called Pendu and said in a very serious tone, "I am giving you two more weeks to complete the work. It must be finished by August 25. I will have no place to stay. I am being evicted from the P.W.D.! So we have to come to Meherabad. I am coming on the 25th whether you have finished or not!"

Pendu looked somewhat worried and Baba urged him, "Be brave! Don't feel dejected or despondent with difficulties and inconveniences. Face it all — that's manliness, that's heroism.

"I don't like things to go smoothly or easily," Baba continued. "There is no credit in doing things easily. One must experience resistance, difficulties, and pass through awkward situations. These are real tests and bring out the best and worst in men. The more opposition you have from maya, the more you should resist and face it with fierce determination. Don't feel anxious. Do your best."

Pendu accepted Baba's terms and thought: "If I work wholeheartedly, Baba will surely help me." He agreed to do his best, but added, "Baba, I will finish everything by the date you wish, but you must also agree to one condition: Don't come here before that date! Each time you come you add to my work!" Baba smiled and extended his hand in promise, saying He would come at eight o'clock on the morning of the 25th.

The work on Meherabad Hill now had a definite deadline. Pendu arranged a day and a night shift, and had a tea stall opened to keep the workers (mostly from Arangaon Village) fortified. Pendu himself brought his clothes and bedding up the hill and never came down, even once, during the ensuing two weeks. He stopped taking baths and his meals were sent up to him. Everything was done at a breakneck pace. (Lord Meher-p-1934-1938)

In 1939, One day, Pleader could not hide his dejection and frustration of attaining God-realisation. In response, Baba called Pendu, and asked Pendu in front of Pleader, "How long have you been with Me?"

"Since 1922," Pendu replied.

"What do you want from me?"

"Nothing!"

"Then why are you with Me?"

"To serve you, to see to your pleasure and to do as you order."

Sending Pendu away, Baba reprimanded Pleader, "Pendu has been with Me for so many years, and you know how hard he works for Me. Still, in return, he wants nothing! You, too, should create that mental attitude which will bring you, unasked for, that which you desire!" Baba then sent Pleader back to Bombay after giving him certain instructions. (Lord Meher-p-2023-1939)

In 1945, Pendu and Don went to meet the landlord. He was a lawyer, and was entertaining guests when they arrived. They talked with him, after which he drew up an agreement in Urdu. Pendu returned to the hotel late at night, and Baba asked, "What does the agreement say?"

"It is in Urdu," Pendu replied. "I can't read it, but he prepared it according to our terms."

"But we must know exactly what it says. If it has not been properly drawn up, there will be trouble later."

It was quite late, most people were asleep, and who was Pendu supposed to find to translate the document? He left, and as he was walking around the hotel he saw three Muslims sitting in a room drinking wine. Pendu asked if anyone read Urdu, and one of them, rather drunkenly, answered, "Come, friend, I am your servant — at your command, ready to obey. What have you brought?" Pendu took him to Baba. He staggered in, grandly shook hands with Baba, and began reading the agreement out loud with dramatic flourish.

Baba was amused and entertained by his performance. He would indicate to Pendu to tell Him, "Read it again, read it again!" And the drunken Muslim would begin once more and falter through it. After reading the full text several times and shaking hands with Baba, he staggered out.

As he was leaving, he said, "If my services are required further, don't hesitate to call me." After he left, Baba had two or three corrections made, and the next day the agreement with the lawyer was executed. (Lord Meher-p-2461-1945)

In another incident, Pendu as the manager at Meherabad handled all the money and kept accounts. On one occasion, Dattu showed Pendu's account book to Adi Sr., who complained to Baba about the accounts not being regular. So Baba sent for Pendu and criticized, "Your accounts are not correct."

"They're perfect!" Pendu protested.

"Every item in the account should be listed separately," Adi pointed out.

"Do banks have different coffers for their money?" asked Pendu. "The money is kept together and accounts are written separately. Similarly, I too have kept the accounts separately."

His reasoning upset Baba who said, "You are quite loyal and none can ever doubt your faith; but you don't know the first thing about accounting! What Adi says is true."

Baba went on lambasting Pendu in front of everyone and Pendu grew very angry. But he stood still listening to what Baba was dictating.

Afterwards, Dattu came out of his room and Pendu followed him. Catching hold of him he said, "You're the cause of all this trouble," and he gave him a hard slap. Baba overheard him and called them back. He severely scolded Pendu and ordered him to touch Dattu's feet. Pendu did it, and forgiving him, Baba explained, "Dattu is not the root of the quarrel; it is the wrath of everyone! If there is no anger, there is no quarrel. You have dedicated your whole life to Me and have been serving Me for years with all your heart. But up to now you have failed to dedicate your anger to Me. If you do it, you will be unequaled!" (Lord Meher-p-2483-1945)

In 1945, at Calcutta, on the 9th, In Pendu and Eruch contacted three officials who greatly facilitated their task: the mayor, an executive officer and a former health officer of Calcutta. With their help, they managed to secure facilities in a dharamshala in Kalighat locality for a day, erect partitions in it for Baba's work and have a tent pitched. A secluded area for Baba to distribute His prasad was provided, and the premises were swept and cleaned. In addition, 1,001 needy persons — 601 men and 400 women — were contacted and instructed to be at the dharamshala early in the morning of the 11th. By dawn of that morning, Eruch and Pendu were at the dharamshala, distributing printed tickets to the 1,001 men and women who had come. The mandali had been instructed to fast the entire day. Baba arrived, and the proceedings began at eight o'clock. (Lord Meher-p-2501-1945)

In 1947, one day during this period, Baba went to Meherabad to meet the mandali residing there. Deshmukh had come for a visit. While sitting in the old Mess Quarters, which the mandali still used to sleep in, Deshmukh raised a wary eye toward the dilapidated ceiling and said, "Baba, I'm afraid to sleep here. Any minute the roof will come tumbling down.

You should allow the mandali to repair it."

Looking up as if noticing the dilapidated condition of the building for the first time, Baba nodded that he was right. Calling Pendu, Baba asked, "How much would you need to fix the ceiling?" Pendu, knowing Baba's habit of telling them to pull down one building to use its material for another, replied, "Baba, it's quite all right as it is. We do not want it repaired."

"But the ceiling might fall on you any minute," Baba replied. "You might all die."

"Then we die," Pendu shrugged. "Your nazar is there. Nothing will happen."

But Baba kept insisting and finally asked Pendu, "Tell me what you want."

Pendu replied, "We need a brand-new building. This one is too old to be repaired, and besides, we are now so many, we need more space — not only for the mandali but for visitors as well. All these years we have been staying in buildings made of kutchera (rubbish, trash). We need a pucca (solid) one now."

"I'll give you Rs.2, 000," Baba replied, having in mind a building of bamboo sheets and a tin roof.

"It is all right, Baba. We prefer to stay in the old building," Pendu replied. "We like it."

"All right, I'll give you another Rs.1, 000," Baba offered. Pendu kept saying no until Baba sanctioned Rs.10, 000 for the work.

A plan for a new hall at Meherabad was drawn up by Pendu, Padri and Kalemama. It was to be quite large, 126 feet in length by 40 feet in width, and Baba gave his approval. Application for formal permission to build it was submitted to the authorities in Ahmednagar on 26 October 1947, and construction began soon afterward. The building material came from a military auction held at the time. (Lord Meher-p-2597-1947)

On 9 December 1947, the youngest boy, Raja, fell ill with malarial fever, and Pendu duly informed Baba that Murli was treating Raja homeopathically. But on receiving the news, Baba dispatched Adi Sr. to Meherabad with orders to see the child personally and report his condition back to Pimpalgaon.

Pendu informed Adi that Murli was treating Raja, and the fever had come down. Adi reported this to Baba, who sent this warning back to Pendu the next day: "If anything happens to Raja, I will take your life and you will be doomed forever!"

Therefore, Pendu had a physician from Ahmednagar summoned, who after examining the boy said, "He is quite all right, and there is no need for further treatment."

Pendu conveyed this to Baba, who remarked, "Raja should be treated like a raja [king]!"

Although Raja recovered, the mandali had to be careful with him and remain attentive to him night and day. (Lord meher-p-2606-1947)

In 1949, Pendu, being the manager of Meherabad, was extremely busy throughout this period. The burden and pressure to sell everything at lower Meherabad had fallen on his shoulders. In the short period of time at his disposal, he had to sell the lands, dispose of the cows, buffaloes, bullocks, utensils, furniture, and so forth. It was quite difficult to sell about 100 hundred acres of land, even at a low price of Rs.20 to 40 per acre; but by Baba's nazar, Pendu managed to wind up all these dealings in the time Baba wished. (Lord Meher-p-2756-1949)

In 1950, Pendu and Murli had brought to Motichur Raja, the English bull, harnessed to pull the bullock cart. Baba wanted the bull to be given to a goshala (cowyard) to be bred. Kumar, who happened to be in Motichur at the time, suggested that it should be given to Mirabehn, Mahatma Gandhi's English disciple, who was running such an institution nearby. It was named Pashu Lok (Animal World). Baba agreed, and asked Pendu to stop at Mirabehn's place on his way back to Manjri Mafi.

Pendu accordingly visited Mirabehn's vivarium near Motichur. She was willing to accept Raja, even though they had stopped using English bulls for breeding purposes. Pendu asked her to send someone to Manjri Mafi to take Raja away on the 10th, and she consented. (Lord Meher-p-2903-1950)

On 17 March 1950, accompanied by Baidul, Eruch, Gustadji and Pendu, Baba proceeded to Saat Sarovar, where he completed His work by bowing down to 400 sadhus and holy men before evening. (Lord Meher-p-2894-1950)

In an interesting incident while walking along on their way back to Motichur, Eruch and Pendu noticed two crows mating. Eruch mentioned it to Baba, and added, "It is said that anyone who sees crows mating will die."

"After how long?" Baba asked.

Making light of it, Eruch said, "Within a day. Now both of us won't be alive tomorrow."

"My Kumbha Mela work is pending, and if you both 'cross over,' what will happen? Is there no remedy to save you?"

"There is one way out," Eruch joked. "If any of our relatives or acquaintances is informed of our death, we will be saved."

Baba took him seriously. "All right. Both of you go back to Hardwar immediately and wire Keki Desai about your demise."

Their joke was backfiring. What would Gaimai say when she received the news that her eldest was dead? What would Naja say when she heard that her brother Pendu was dead? But they had to carry out Baba's instructions. They walked to Hardwar and sent a cable that they had perished.

The next day, Baba told them to send a second telegram that they were alive. As it turned out, Keki received the second telegram first, and therefore did not take the first one seriously when it arrived.

Although the crow superstition is prevalent in India (and also its "remedy"), Pendu and Eruch did not believe it; they had only broached the topic to amuse Baba. But the tables were turned and the joke was on them! (Lord Meher-p-2895-1950)

In April 1950, one of the Old Life devotees who took this idea to heart was Gustadji's nephew, Rustom Sohrab Hansotia, 35, who had first met Baba in 1944 at Meherazad. After thoroughly studying and pondering over Baba's circular, Hansotia decided to join Baba in the New Life. He had a good job in the railway department at Ratlam. After quitting it, he arrived in Manjri Mafi on the morning of 18 April 1950.

Pendu met him in the compound and explained that Baba was not giving interviews, or granting darshan to anyone. Hansotia said that he knew all that, because he had memorized all the conditions and different plans, but he was firm in his resolve to join the New Life that very day.

Pendu informed Baba, who advised, "Tell him, I will be holding a meeting of the companions by the end of April, when the whole New Life situation and other developments will be discussed. Rustom's case will be considered. Meanwhile, he should go back to his home and await my decision, which will be mailed to him along with my instructions."

Adamant, Hansotia was reluctant to accept this so easily and argued with Pendu. Pendu urged him again and again to obey Baba. Hansotia then expressed his desire to see Baba — just a glimpse of his faces "even from a distance." Pendu informed Baba, who came out and waved to him from a distance, and Hansotia then returned to his home in Ratlam. (Lord Meher-p-2914-1950)

On Wednesday, 24 October 1951, Baba left Khojaguda Hill (near Hyderabad) in the afternoon to start out on the last foot journey he would ever undertake. A bullock cart was hired to carry the remaining luggage down the hill, and Pendu drove it

Pendu had been instructed to keep a bag full of loose coins ready for Baba to hand out to poor people he met on the way. But that day, Pendu kept the money with him in the bullock cart, as Baba had already left. Soon he came to a nallah (riverbed) full of water. He sent the bullock cart across it, and Pendu crossed by another way, to avoid getting wet, thinking he could catch up with the cart on the other side. But by the time he reached the other side, he could not find it. Since the money bag was in the cart, he became anxious and started running. A large snake was passing through the grass and, fortunately, Pendu saw it and jumped over it unharmed. After covering about a mile, he met Baba and the men, and Baba inquired about the bullock cart. Pendu said he was trying to find it, and ran off in another direction. He was able to locate it and sighed with relief when he saw that the money bag was intact. (Lord Meher-p-3010-1951)

For Baba’s Manonash work in August 1951, Eruch, Pendu and Baidul found a hill known as Khojaguda, eight miles from Hyderabad. On top of the hill was a cave adjoining the tomb of Hazrat Baba Fakruddin, a Muslim saint.  Below this cave was another naturally carved beautiful cave with a ledge inside. And below it was a Hindu temple.

Baba liked the place very much. He chose the second cave for his work, keeping the upper one as a place for rest and for sleep. He commented, "At the top, a Mohammedan tomb; at the foot, a Hindu temple; and in between, my cave for my great work which will end in either utter failure or great victory!"

Pendu put up a door of bamboo matting at the entrance to the cave, and made the cave above into a bathing room. (Lord Meher-p-3044-1951)

In 1952, before traveling to America and Europe, Baba had sent Eruch and Pendu on a speaking tour of different places in India, such as Andhra Pradesh in the south, Hamirpur in the north, Delhi, Allahabad, Nagpur and Saoner in the central provinces, and elsewhere. They had even carried Baba's message of love to Karachi in Pakistan. The gatherings were not open to the general public, but were meant only for Baba lovers and those genuinely interested in spirituality. Before addressing each meeting, Baba instructed Eruch to repeat: "O God, Baba is sending us both (Eruch and Pendu) in Your Name, and Baba and we ask that Your Will be done in this work." (Lord Meher-p-3133-1952)

One day in January 1952, Meher Baba casually asked each of the companions His age. Pendu while replying happened to add that he had only four years left to live. Baba looked amused and asked, "Why?" In reply, Pendu related an incident which had taken place in December, 1926.

In that year, under Baba's instruction, a well was being dug at Meherabad. It was between the road and the railway track (and it is still there). Pendu's duty was to empty the leather bucket that was used to haul out the pieces of hard rock and murram (soft rock) from the bottom of the well. While hauling out the rocks, he had to lean forward to pull up the leather bucket. Sometimes, when he happened to look below, he felt as if the gravitational pull was dragging him down into the darkness of the pit. Occasionally, he was afraid that he might fall in and die.

One day when Baba visited the site, Pendu told him about this fear. Baba brushed the subject aside with a casual remark, "Don't fear, Pendu, you won't die for 30 years!" Pendu felt relieved, but whenever Baba asked him his age, he involuntarily recalled Baba's words. The prescribed period was to expire in December, 1956. This was the reason for Pendu's incidental comment while answering Baba's question.

Patiently hearing the whole story, with a swift glance at Pendu, Baba added, "Pendu, you won't die in December, 1956!" But at the same time, He made a sweeping gesture of passing His fingers over His left side. Pendu thought that although the death was averted, Baba's sign might indicate a paralysis of the left side. He, however, did not say anything and Baba switched to another subject.

September 5th was Pendu's birthday. That evening, the mandali were sitting in Rosewood wondering how to celebrate it. Their daily fare consisted of plain rice and dal in the afternoon, and a vegetable and chapatti in the evening. Since nothing special could be cooked without Baba's permission, food was not considered. Instead, they decided to enact a humorous play for Pendu.

Unannounced, a servant from Dr. Fernandes appeared carrying a box full of freshly made sweets. He inquired, "Where is the Doctor Saheb?" Nilu and Don were pointed out, but the man said, "No, no, the other doctor who visits the civil surgeon." Since no one knew of Baidul's secret activity, they did not know whom he meant. At that moment Baidul entered the room, and the man said, "Here is the man. I wanted this doctor. His treatment has proven beneficial to my employer's son. He has sent this for him."

The quantity of sweets was sufficient for everyone, and Pendu's birthday was joyously observed. (Lord Meher-p-3718-1955)

In 1956, Eruch was apparently driving too fast, because Baba warned him to slow down. They drove on and neared Udtara, twelve miles from Satara, where Baba had played cricket with the mandali and other lovers a year and a half before. Baba pointed ahead to the spot and recalled the day. Baba met with the second auto accident near Satara (Maharashtra). Nilu, Pendu, Vishnu and Eruch were with Him in the car. Nilu (Dr. Nilkanth) and Pendu were seriously hurt and became unconscious. Nilu died without regaining consciousness. Pendu, as he came back to his senses, found himself in the Civil Hospital at Satara, with a cast around his entire left side, from shoulder to toe. On top of that, because of the injury to his pelvis, his right leg was also placed in a cast. With the slightest movement, Pendu suffered excruciating pain and sometimes even fainted. In a sense, he was dead and yet alive! Thus was Pendu's "sentence of death" reprieved by Baba! (1956)

On Sunday, 3 February 1957, Pendu was brought to Poona by ambulance, accompanied by Sidhu and Aloba. He was taken to Silver Oaks to see Baba, and when Pendu saw a few close lovers from Bombay and Poona who were visiting, he was overcome and wept. Baba came out in His wheelchair to see Pendu; He joked and chatted with him and thereby gave him courage. "We will both be up and walking together," Baba assured him.

"But you suffer it all in silence," Pendu commented.

Baba replied, "You will be all right and walk again, but I will not be able to walk normally again ever. My hip joint, too, will never be normal."

After having a checkup at the military hospital, Pendu was driven to Ahmednagar, where he stayed with the Satha family at Akbar Press to recuperate. The plaster casts were removed from both legs, but Pendu, too, could not yet stand. Aloba was appointed to look after him, and treatment was arranged. A month later, Pendu was sent to Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-4146-1957)

During July 1957, the impending sahavas congregation was discussed, and Pendu became the target of Baba's "arrows." Although Pendu was still unable to walk unassisted, without crutches, Baba would often harshly criticize Pendu for not paying full attention to all the necessary arrangements which had to be made for the sahavas.

One day Baba called Pendu, Padri, Vishnu and Don to Meherazad to discuss the sahavas. Baba was in a serious mood that day. Pendu stumbled into the hall, sat on a chair, and Baba asked him, "Did you sleep last night?"

Pendu replied, "How can I sleep? I've got terrible pain; I cannot sleep, I cannot eat properly. It is unbearable for me!"

Baba scolded him badly. "Have you any shame? You think of your own pain, do you ever think of Mine? You suffer for yourself, but I am suffering for the whole universe! What will happen if you die? Nothing, Have you any idea of how much pain I have? How much I suffer? And still, I see to every small detail. You remain lying in bed and have nothing to do all day long!

This time, I, Myself, will look after all the arrangements and will not require your help.

"Go on, relax at Meherabad," Baba taunted, "This time, you won't be given any work! You are most selfish. I don't want to see your face! Get out of here!"

Pendu burst out weeping, but it did not stop Baba's onslaught, and he castigated him further. Distraught, Pendu returned to Meherabad with the others. When he began weeping, Jim also had tears in his eyes over Pendu's pitiable condition. But after Pendu left, Baba told Jim with a smile, "In order to become infinitely compassionate, I have to become infinitely cruel." (Lord   Meher-p-4190-1957)

On 3rd April 1962, soon after their arrival, in the evening, Pendu had much pain passing urine and was admitted to the Jehangir Nursing Home. He had to have a prostate operation, but when the surgery failed to relieve his condition, he was operated upon a second time. This operation failed as well, but fortunately the third attempt (on 9 May) was successful. As Meherwan Jessawala pointed out, "It was so obvious that such a capable surgeon would not fail three times. All these procedures were extremely painful for Pendu, and it looked as if Baba was making Pendu share in the suffering that was always the lot of the mandali who were with Baba."

So during Baba's stay in Poona, Pendu had to remain in the hospital, with Aloba and Meherdas attending to his needs. Don also stayed in Poona to oversee Pendu's treatment. (Lord Meher-p-4793-1962)

In an interesting episode, on his return to Meherazad, Baba expressed His dissatisfaction with Padri and his management of Meherabad. Pendu and Padri were old friends, and Baba remarked, "No one is allowed to visit Meherabad, but the relatives of Padri's servants Nana and his wife Tani go there. This is not good, and Padri should be informed about it."

Addressing Pendu, Baba reprimanded, "Why haven't you mentioned this to Padri? Are you afraid of him?"

"I am not afraid of even his father!" Pendu declared.

The next day, Padri was summoned to Meherazad and Baba asked Pendu to tell him, "There is a ban on any outsider entering Meherabad. Why do you allow Tani's relatives to come there?"

Padri replied, "Tani stays in Meherabad all day long, and those in her household come to see her about work."

Pendu said, "If anyone comes to meet you, he is made to stand near the dhuni platform, where you go to speak with him. Can't Tani walk to the dhuni to meet with her relatives?"

Baba agreed. "What Pendu says is true. This partiality is not good. If Tani wishes to see anyone, she should meet them at the dhuni."

Padri said, "All right, from now on I will send her there."

Pendu continued, "If Tani is in Meherabad throughout the day, where does she bathe?"

"In Meherabad."

"In the mandali's bathroom?"

"Yes."

"Look at this!" Pendu declared, "Is the bathroom meant for the mandali or for Tani?"

Baba commented, "Pendu is right. Tani should not bathe there. She has a house in the village and can bathe before coming to work." Padri acknowledged the validity of this point also.

Pendu continued the interrogation, "Nana and Tani are cultivators. Where is the thrashing yard for their grain?"

"In Meherabad," Padri answered.

"This is too much!" Pendu declared, "Are Nana and Tani your servants, or are you theirs?"

Baba remarked, "I did not know of this. Padri, what are you doing? I don't like it at all! It is good Pendu is bringing this out into the open. Reflecting on it, he has been unable to sleep at night because of it. This is why I have called you. Remove Nana's thrashing apparatus from Meherabad!" Padri agreed to do so.

Continuing, Pendu probed, "Where are Nana's oxen kept?"

"In Meherabad — but only when the grain is thrashed," Padri answered.

Pendu remarked to Baba, "Padri has become the king of Meherabad! He does what he likes there!"

Padri could be short-tempered. Upset, he retorted, "I will stop it all! If you want, I will also drive Nana and Tani away!"

"It will be better if you do so," shouted Pendu. "What a mess you have created!"

Baba was quite pleased with Pendu and instructed Padri, "Do not dismiss Nana and Tani, but stop everything else."

This incident is an example of obeying the Master's wish. Although close friends, Pendu put all his heart into scolding Padri, as Baba wished. Such incidents often occurred among the mandali. Baba would purposely create the friction. It was all to keep his pleasure, to help his close ones to burn up their attachments, and master perfect obedience. The same was the case with the women. Yet the clashes flourished against a background of amity in an atmosphere where, despite their personal differences, all resided as one family. (Lord Meher-p-4812-1962)

10-BHAU KALCHURI (BHAU)

Bhau Kalchuri (January 13, 1926), born Vir Singh Kalchuri, is an Indian author, poet, trust administrator, and one of Meher Baba’s mandali (close disciples). Bhau Kalchuri is also the principle biographer of Meher Baba’s life.

Bhau Kalchuri was born one of seven children to well-to-do parents in a northern Indian village. When Bhau was ten, his father sent him to a district school for a better education, and from then on Bhau excelled in all his studies, completing master’s degrees in public administration, law, and chemistry.

At that time, Bhau had no special interest in spirituality, and in truth, did not understand what it was. Still, he was a devotional soul, and considering this and his studious tendencies, his colleagues and professors had nicknamed him Punditji. Daily he recited prayers with all his heart, but beyond that he knew nothing.

Two months before Baba's arrival in Nagpur, Bhau became restless and lost interest in his college studies. He went to Segaon, Mahatma Gandhi's ashram near Wardha, but was not happy there. Returning to Nagpur, he went to a Ramakrishna ashram, but there too he was disappointed. Thinking he would become a renunciant and live for the rest of his life in the Himalayas, Bhau wrote to a swami in Rishikesh, and the swami called him to Rishikesh on 9 January 1953. Bhau decided to inform his family, and relieve himself of all worldly burdens before joining the swami's ashram.

In the meantime, he had read in the newspapers that Meher Baba was to come to Nagpur. He had never heard the name so did not think it would be worthwhile to wait for him. So, on 25 December Bhau left Nagpur to meet his family, who resided 80 miles away. Clearing up matters for his wife and daughter, Bhau returned to Nagpur on the 30th. There he learned, again from the newspapers, that Baba was to give darshan in Saoner on the 31st. He was surprised, as he was under the impression that Meher Baba had come and gone. He did not know that Baba's programs had been postponed. So, because there was still some time left before he was to journey to Rishikesh, he considered taking Baba's darshan at Saoner. His sister Nira, whom he occasionally visited, lived in Saoner and was known to many people there. (Lord Meher-p-3231-1952)

Bhau decided to go for darshan the next day, taking with him his wife Rama and their seven-month-old baby daughter Sheela.

Meanwhile, at Meherazad, a qawaali program was held on the afternoon Baba arrived. On 25th December 1952, as per His sudden request. Adi Sr. brought an Ahmednagar singer, along with Sidhu. The next day Baba bowed to Kaka, Eruch, Adi Sr. and Don, while Don read out the Repentance Prayer.

Baba left Meherazad for Saoner on 29 December. Adi drove Baba in Sarosh's car, with Eruch and Chhagan. They arrived at Victoria Terminus, Bombay where Nariman, Meherjee, Jalbhai and Gadekar met them. Adi then returned to Ahmednagar as Baba was to take a train to Saoner. The other mandali joined Baba at Karanja, and all reached Saoner, 26 miles from Nagpur, the following evening. As previously instructed, Dhake had brought a select boy and also the boy's father.

For Baba's arrival, Saoner had been transformed into a festival ground. Reception festoons and buntings adorned every corner. Roads were swept and cleaned, arches constructed over them and a huge pavilion erected. Pophali Pleader and his sons, Abdul Majid Khan, Naib Tahsildar (a government officer), and many devotees from the surrounding villages of Ajangaon, Kheri, Angewada, Patkakhedi, Malegaon, Ajni and others were responsible for this marvelous metamorphosis of Saoner.

Baba stayed at the Circuit House and the mandali at the home of Bhawalkar Pleader. His daughter Basumati loved Baba dearly and in her intense devotion had stopped taking food and water. When Baba was in Amraoti, she was brought to him, and he fed her himself.

As Bhau got off the train at the Saoner station and entered the town he surveyed this wonderful scene. Instead of going to his sister's house, he, Rama and their baby went straight to the darshan pavilion. (Lord meher-p-3232-1952)

The message "The Divine Heritage of Man" was read out and darshan started. The people sitting in the queues had to go to Baba by scooting toward him on the ground. When they got to Baba they would stand, and Baba would smile at some, kiss some, and rest His hand in blessing on the heads of others. But when Bhau's turn came and he stood in front of Him, Baba looked in another direction and put a banana in Bhau's hand as prasad, without turning His face to him. Bhau was hustled away immediately, as there was a long queue of people waiting. The crowds were so dense that no person could stand before Baba for more than a few seconds.

Baba, being infinitely mischievous, played havoc with Bhau's feelings. His heart was totally restless and it longed to speak with Baba, but Baba had not even looked at him. Bhau ate the entire banana- including the skin! It was not a banana but a spark of divine fire, and on consuming it his whole being began to burn! (Lord Meher-p-3233-1952)

Bhau had not a clue who the companions with Meher Baba were, and he began asking each, "Are you with Baba?" At last Bhau met some of the mandali, but was told that an interview with Baba was not possible. Savak Kotwal suggested him to write to Adi's office in Ahmednagar. Ranga Rao of Andhra had come to Saoner with his son and Dr. Kanakadandi Suryanarayana of Eluru. Bhau met them, and though they too were new, Ranga Rao assured Bhau he could arrange for him to get an interview with Baba. Gadekar advised Bhau to read Jean Adriel's book, Avatar, and reiterated that an interview at this time was impossible.

The darshan lasted until evening, and when it was over Baba left for the Circuit House, where no visitor was allowed. Until nightfall, Bhau circled the bungalow in an uneasy frame of mind. All ideas of proceeding to Rishikesh were fading; he felt in his heart that the One for whom he had been searching was found.

Late at night he went to his sister's home. She had been worried about him and asked what the matter was. But Bhau did not divulge the reason for his restlessness.

Bhau could not sleep that night. He was about to leave the house at 4:00 A.M., when his sister asked where he was going so early. "For a walk," he said. She wanted to accompany him and her presence prevented him from proceeding to Baba's bungalow. When they returned, Bhau's brother-in-law, Ramlal Singh Gaharwar, asked him, "Why do you look so forlorn? You look positively lost."

"I'm all right," Bhau muttered. "Nothing is the matter with me. I'm just going out for a while."

Unbeknownst to Bhau, Ramlal's father, Maharaj Singh, had attended the Meherabad meeting of November 1952 to prepare for Baba's visit. Nira Devi (Bhau's sister) and Ramlal also had Baba's darshan in Saoner in 1944, but they had never told Bhau about it. Although Bhau had seen Baba's name for the first time in the newspapers, his initial meeting with the Divine Beloved set his heart afire.

Bhau again went towards the Circuit House. Ranga Rao, his son and Dr. Kanakadandi were on their way back to Andhra, but Ranga Rao's son desperately wanted a garland from Baba before they left. Thinking this was a good excuse to have Baba's darshan, Bhau asked Ranga Rao to give him a note, requesting a garland from Baba and offered to take it to the Circuit House. (Lord Meher-p-3234-1952)

Ranga Rao wrote the note, and Bhau went with it to Baba's bungalow.

One of the local lovers was on watch outside and did not allow Bhau to enter. Instead, he took the note from him and went inside, returning shortly with a garland. Bhau got the garland, but without seeing Baba. He left, and on the way picked up and ate any loose petals from the flowers which fell on the road. He gave the garland to Ranga Rao, who said, "Baba is to come to Andhra to give darshan. You should come to Andhra for the program. I will definitely arrange an interview with Baba there."

Bhau also met Babadas, whom Baba had kept on silence. He kept telling Bhau through hand signs to open the book, Avatar, and read certain sections of it. But Babadas did not know English, and no sooner would Bhau open the book and begin reading, than Babadas would motion to turn the page and read there. Then again, before Bhau could finish the passage, Babadas would turn the page and point to another section. Bhau could not meet any of the other mandali because they were all so busy.

Twenty thousand people assembled on 1st January 1953, for another program. Thousands of villagers, from places where there were Baba centers established, had poured into Saoner during the past few days. Ragho Patel, Moti Jagan Patel and other heads of different villages had brought hundreds of people with them for the two days of mass darshan. Saoner was merged in Baba's divine light. It was like Hamirpur all over again, replete with a raging fire which swept through the district and affected every heart.

Bhau tried again to attract Baba's attention while taking darshan, but on that day also Baba did not look at him. Baba's message "The Unquenching Fire of Spiritual Longing" was given, and at the end of the program Baba stated, "Due to the loving labor of Pophali Pleader and Abdul Majid Khan, Saoner is blessed by my presence. I will be leaving for Nagpur tomorrow."

Baba also visited several families in their homes, but because the visits were private, Bhau could not attend. Qawaali singing was held at Abdul Majid Khan's home, and during it Aloba began dancing as if in a trance. He was prevailed upon to stop and was sent back to Bhawalkar Pleader's, where the mandali were staying. (Lord Meher-p-3235-1952)

At last he met Vibhuti, an early disciple who had spread Baba's message throughout India. Vibhuti informed Baba about Bhau's sincere desire, and Baba sent word that Bhau should see Him in the afternoon at Verma's bungalow. Only then did Bhau discover where Baba was staying. At long last he was about to meet his heart's only Beloved face to face.

When Bhau went to Baba's residence that afternoon, qawaali music was being sung. Baba asked him, "What do you do?"

"I am about to appear for the final examination for my master's degree," Bhau said.

"What do you want?"

"To live with you."

"Are you married or single?"

"Married."

"What is your wife's name?"

"Rama."

"Do you have any children?"

"A baby daughter named Sheela."

"Would you obey my instructions?"

"I have come with that preparedness."

Pankhraj was present and interjected, "Baba, he should know what you mean by obedience ..."

"He knows better than you!" Baba replied sharply. "He's a M.Sc. (masters of science degree)."

To Bhau, Baba continued, "If I tell you to go about naked begging, would you do it?"

"Yes."

"Leaving behind everything, would you be able to stay with me?"

"That is all I wish for."

"When is your examination?"

"In March."

"Take the exam, and then come to Me wherever I am."

Bhau wanted to join Baba that very day. But he accepted Baba's wish and asked, "Could I attend the Andhra darshan?"

"If it doesn't interfere with your exam, you may come," Baba replied.

Bhau had Baba's order and firmly decided to join Him permanently after his exams. His wife, Rama, 20, had taken Baba's darshan twice in Saoner, and had also come to Nagpur with their infant daughter Sheela. Because of her own firm conviction, she did not interfere in Bhau's decision. (Lord Meher-p-3239-1953)

Bhau Kalchuri passed the examination for his master's degree and, as ordered by Baba, came to Mussoorie from Nagpur. Baba asked Bhau, "Are you firm in your resolve to stay with Me?"

"I am quite firm," Bhau stated. "That is why I have come."

"I am extremely pleased with you. In the darshan programs there were innumerable fishes," He remarked to the mandali, "but only one was caught!"

The next day, Baba called Bhau and asked him, "Are you prepared, on your own responsibility, to do as I order you?"

Bhau said that he was, and Baba continued, "I might ask you to stay here, or might ask you to go from place to place, or ask you to do certain work, certain things. Will you do it willingly?"

"Yes," Bhau replied.

"I might ask you to go to Bombay or to certain places and work with the lepers on My behalf, or go preaching, or go to Badrinath (in the Himalayas) and sit there, or go begging, or go to work as a tongawala, earn money and bring it to Me.

"In short, will you do whatever I ask you to do? I might, after a few months, tell you to go stay with your family for some months; I might ask you to go into business or attend to worldly affairs. This means you will have to do anything I dictate, whether you like it or not, but do it because I ask you to do it. If done willingly, then whatever you do will be for Me; whether good or bad, you will be doing it for Me."

Baba explained that if Bhau did something according to Baba's orders, the responsibility for that action would rest with Baba: "If all my orders are obeyed 100 percent with love, you will be free. (Lord Meher-p-3312-1953)

But if you let your mind come into the picture, it will cause great confusion. The mind is so treacherous that it is impossible to obey. Obedience must be 100 percent."

Baba then related stories about Upasni Maharaj to Bhau. One story was about a man named Taramek, who lived with Maharaj at Sakori and used to look after affairs in the ashram. Maharaj's spiritual mother, Durgabai Karmarkar, was also there, but rarely would she do any work. One day she and Taramek got into an argument. Maharaj told them to leave, because both had a love for money. There was another man named Mahadev. He was a farmer who loved Maharaj very much, and he did nothing but remember Maharaj all day long. One day the question arose at the ashram about Taramek working the whole day, but Mahadev doing no work at all. Maharaj said, "Those who do nothing for years together perform the most arduous work. To do nothing for years is great tapa (penance)."

Baba added, "Jawaharlal Nehru and Churchill, who hold the keys to their nations, do a great deal of work. But Nilkanthwala Mast, who does nothing and remains lying on his cot all day, does infinitely greater work than Nehru!

"What does doing nothing mean? To eat is work, to fast is also work; to sleep is work and to remain awake is work. The remedy then is: Whatever work is entrusted to us, if done according to the wishes of the person entrusting it, we have done nothing."

Baba explained at length about desires, how they are stored in the mind and how the mind generally revolts. At the end, he remarked to Bhau, "Now you will live for Me."

Although Bhau had been called for fifteen days, after three days Baba sent him back home. Baba instructed, "Go back to Nagpur and take complete rest for one month. Thereafter, come to Dehra Dun where I will break every bone in your body!

"Don't think I am sending you back. I will keep you with Me. It is definite." Baba gave Bhau certain instructions, and he and Deshmukh left. (Lord Meher-p-3313-1953)

Meher Baba taught Bhau many lessons of obedience, forbearance, anger to Bhau though self created episodes till Baba dropped His body. Most of these are described as under:

According to Baba's order, Bhau Kalchuri came to Dehra Dun to stay with Him permanently on 8th July 1953. Baba explained to him, "The first order I am giving you is to visit the rooms of the mandali every night and say loudly, 'You fools! Keep silence after nine o'clock!' "

Baba added, "This is only the beginning for you."

Bhau was a newcomer, the youngest of the mandali at 27, and some of the older members had been with Baba since the 1920s. Soon after sunset, Bhau became very nervous (and twice had to go to the toilet!). At last it was 9:00 P.M. and he started out on his "sadhana." He went to every room and, hesitatingly, did as Baba ordered. Nothing happened by his repeating the statement. All the men thought it was a joke and enjoyed it, though they did not know it was Baba's order. But when he came to Kaikobad's room, Bhau saw that Kaikobad was silently praying. Bhau opened the door and shouted, "You fool! Keep silence after nine o'clock!" Kaikobad turned to Bhau with a mingled look of surprise and anger, but his duty being over, Bhau hurriedly slipped away.

The next day Kaikobad told Vishnu, "This Bhau is an absolutely rude chap. Last night when I was praying in my room, he quietly opened my door, came in and said, 'You fool! Keep silence after nine o'clock!' I was, of course, already silent."

"He said the same thing to me," said Vishnu. "He is new and we should forget about it."

"He has a master's degree," Kaikobad continued, "but still is quite a fool. And he has no manners!"

The second night also Bhau repeated Baba's order, again disturbing Kaikobad in his prayer. What could Bhau do? It was his act of "prayer," and he had to do it. Kaikobad, though, again complained to Baba, who withdrew the order. Meanwhile, Bhau was assigned the duties of handling Hindi correspondence, night watch (for a few days), looking after Isa (the troublesome sweeper's son) and most importantly-attending to Nanga Mast. (Lord Meher-p-3361-1953)

Four days after Bhau's arrival in Dehra Dun, this mast of Najibabad (whom Baba had contacted in March) walked more than 62 miles to Dehra Dun. Seeing him on the road, Elcha informed Baba. He was about a mile away, and Baba sent a car to bring him. When he was brought, Baba ordered Bhau, "Serve this mast.

Attend to his wants and look after him well." Bhau had never seen a mast before and he was not quite sure what Baba saw in him. All Bhau could see was a man completely naked, with thick matted hair, covered from head to foot with years of dirt from never washing. After bathing Nanga Mast, Baba showed Bhau the room where the mast was to be kept. The mast was made to lie down on a bed, and provision for his toilet was made. He was like a majzoob, mostly unconscious of his body, though he was often seen wandering about.

After instructing Bhau, Baba returned to His bungalow. Going to His room, Bhau began his correspondence work. After a short while, Baba came back from His bungalow and went straight to the mast's room. Bhau followed and was taken aback by the scene. The mast had moved his bowels, excreting in the bed, and it was filthy. Baba looked at Bhau but did not say anything. Instead, He Himself cleaned the bed and the mast, and Bhau felt ashamed for not being more attentive.

From that day onward, Bhau dedicated himself to the care of the mast, but daily Baba would find some fault with him. The mast would pass stools four or five times a day, and each time Bhau had to clean him and wash his clothes and sheets. Baba would come abruptly to the mast's room, at any time, and would always take Bhau to task for some minor fault.

When Bhau would bring the mast his food, the mast would tell him, "You eat it, you eat it!" It took Bhau a long time to feed the mast; only with great difficulty would he be prevailed upon to eat something.

One day the mast was clean and everything in the room was absolutely spotless. Bhau thought Baba would be pleased at last. But no sooner had Baba come than the mast urinated in the bed, and Baba reproved Bhau.

Usually, the mast had a peaceful temperament, but one night he slapped Bhau soundly. Bhau was convinced the mast must be truly mad.

The next day, Baba asked Bhau, "Speak the truth; what do you think of Nanga Baba?"

Bhau replied, "I have no idea about masts, but this one seems to be quite mad."

"How did you pass your M.A. degree?" Baba asked. "Did you have to bribe someone?)

You have no sense at all. You say he is mad, but I tell you he is a mast, an advanced soul. He is not mad; you are mad!"

Bhau paid more and more attention to the mast, but the more attentive he became, the more Baba rebuked him and pointed out various small mistakes that Bhau would never have thought of. Day and night he looked after Nanga Baba. The moment the mast would urinate, Bhau would clean the bed and change the sheets. The mast would never leave the bed and use the toilet, and though Bhau did his best to induce him to use the commode in his room, he was unsuccessful.

One day something incredible happened. After all the scolding he had taken on the mast's account, Bhau resolved that this day, at least, there would be no cause for Baba to be upset. Very early in the morning he cleaned and scrubbed the mast's room. He put fresh linens on the bed and kept extra bed sheets ready in case the mast spoiled the ones on his bed. Finally everything was ready, and Bhau stood outside the door waiting for Baba to come.

Baba arrived, walked into the room, and Bhau followed. As if struck by lightning, Bhau was dazed by the sight that met his eyes! A part of the wall next to the mast's bed had collapsed. Luckily, it had fallen outward, away from the mast. The amazing thing was that the wall had been in good condition, and Bhau had been standing just outside the room, and yet had heard nothing. Very displeased, Baba asked him, "Did I give you the duty of serving Nanga Baba or killing him? Had the wall fallen inwardly, he would surely have been crushed. Have you no eyes?" Bhau was aghast and could not reply.

"Why don't you speak?" Baba demanded. "Do you want to kill My mast? Is that why you have come here?"

Bhau finally stammered, "It is beyond my understanding. How could such a strong wall have collapsed? It was all right just moments ago."

"If your intellect does not help you, why try to use it? I say he is not mad, so why do you still use your brain and think he is? Now, tell Me how the wall came down."

"I don't know. Such a solid wall could never have fallen on its own, and I didn't hear a thing. I can't understand it."

"Give up reasoning and simply do as I tell you," Baba advised.

Other incidents firmly convinced Bhau that Nanga Mast was not an ordinary man. For example, Bhau had appeared for his college exams, but the results had not yet been announced. One night the mast suddenly said to him, "You will pass." This was astonishing, as the mast seldom spoke, and if he ever did, whatever he muttered or mumbled was totally unintelligible. And Bhau had never mentioned to Nanga Baba that he had taken college exams. The very next day, true to the mast's words, a telegram arrived that Bhau had passed his exams.

Another night, Bhau was sitting by the mast when he said, "You will have a son."

Bhau's wife, Rama, was still in Nagpur with their infant daughter and was pregnant. Four months later, Bhau received a telegram that a son was born to him. Bhau had thought the mast insane, but one day when the mast spoke about the greatness of Meher Baba, Bhau's eyes were opened. After these incidents, Bhau realized that the mast was not a madman. (Lord Meher-p-3362/3/4-1953)

Baba started giving two hours of night watch duty to Bhau in Mahabaleshwar. Krishna would be on watch from 9:00 P.M. to 4:00 A.M., and Bhau from 4:00 to 6:00 A.M. At six o'clock, Rano would come for half an hour. At the time, those on duty had to sit outside Baba's room and be alert and watchful; only when Baba clapped did they enter his room. When their duty was over, they were to lock Baba's room from outside and then leave, handing the key to their replacement.

One night Krishna locked Baba's room and forgot to tell Bhau where he had put the key. Shortly, Baba clapped, and Bhau frantically searched for the key. There was a window which Bhau pushed open and looked inside. Baba gestured for him to come in but Bhau replied, "The room is locked."

Baba again signaled, indicating that he should open the door and come in at once, because Baba wanted to urinate. Bhau replied that he could not find the key, and Baba gestured that he was quite useless and that he was to sit back down. Baba himself got up and took the pan to pass urine. Due to these frantic, tense moments, Bhau was perspiring even in the winter cold.

The episode did not end here. Krishna had told Bhau that he should tell Rano that Baba wanted to be awakened between 6:30 and 7:00 A.M. When Rano came Bhau gave her the information, but she counter-questioned, "Am I to wake him at 6:30 or 7:00?"

Puzzled, Bhau hesitated then replied, "At seven."

When Baba came to the mandali's quarters at eight, He teased Bhau, "I fail to comprehend how you passed your M.A.! You have no sense at all." He then informed the others what had happened during the night, and the other men had a good laugh. (Lord Meher-p-3424-1954)

In April 1954, Bhau was sent on a three-month tour throughout the state of Madhya Pradesh in Central India to give talks on Baba and spread His name. At first, Bhau did not want to go, but Baba stated it was important work, and later, many people became devoted to Baba as a result. Nana Kher accompanied Bhau on the tour.

It was during their journey that the 78-year-old renowned saint of Maharashtra, Gadge Maharaj (who had a large following of his own devotees) came into the love orbit of Meher Baba. Bhau and Nana went to a place where a large gathering of Gadge Maharaj's devotees was being held. Bhau requested that the saint allow him to say a few words about Meher Baba. Gadge Maharaj agreed and told him to wait on the platform. The saint then proceeded to sing a kirtan about God and Lord Krishna, and it went on for several hours.

Bhau began thinking: "This old man has deceived me! He told me I could speak, but he goes on singing! ... Should we leave?" He glanced at Nana, who was also growing restless.

By now, it was midnight. The huge crowd was absorbed in the kirtan performance. Soon after midnight, Gadge Maharaj told Bhau to speak. Bhau spoke for two and a half hours, and later realized that Gadge Maharaj's songs had raised the pitch of the audience to an intense climax, thus preparing them to hear about the Avatar of the Age. (Lord Meher-p-3544-1954)

Baba's dictation of God Speaks to Eruch continued in Satara, and Eruch completed his writing work in July. Bhau, who had returned from his tour at the beginning of July, was given the duty of organizing the material into chapters, and getting the manuscript typed. A local typist was hired, who typed it, working eight hours a day. Bhau would read the material to him as he typed, so the manuscript was finished in about a week or so. (Lord Meher-p-3549-1954)

March 21st 1955, was the Irani New Year of Jamshed-e-Navroz. On this festival, it is customary to have a sweet, cool drink made with milk called falooda. When Baba came to Rosewood, He told Bhau to go back to Grafton to bring the drink for the mandali. Bhau thought some servant would be there to carry the large pot of liquid, but as soon as he arrived, two women servants lifted the pot onto his head. It was so heavy they had trouble lifting it.

Grafton was about 600 feet from Rosewood, and in between was the house of the property manager, Sohrabji Damania. Damania knew Bhau and was friendly with him. Bhau was embarrassed by doing such menial labor, and fervently hoped he would not come across Sohrabji just then. Although his neck was bent, and his shoulders ached under the weight, he was glad that today Baba was kind, in that Sohrabji was not seen on the road. But, just as he was thinking this, Sohrabji appeared from a side lane and offered his namaskar (greeting) to Bhau. Bhau felt ashamed, but Sohrabji did not linger and went on his way. Bhau began thinking that Baba had not only made him labor much, but had also made him face this awkward situation!

He arrived at Rosewood, where Pendu and Eruch lifted the burden from his head. "Was the pot heavy?" Baba asked.

Before Bhau could reply, Eruch interposed, "It is very heavy!"

Pendu observed, "One would break his back were one to carry such a load for long."

Baba asked Bhau, "Did anyone see you on the way?"

"Only Sohrabji," Bhau lamented.

Seeing the expression on Bhau's face, the men burst out laughing, and Baba asked, "Did you feel ashamed?"

"Very much so!"

"How will you obey Me if you feel ashamed by being seen by others? You will act according to the ways of the world and not according to Me. He who has thought for Me does not care for the world! I will see to your sense of shame in Khuldabad."

Baba then ladled out a portion of the falooda into a small pot and told Bhau to take it to Sohrabji. He did so and Sohrabji asked him, "Don't you have any servants to carry such a heavy load?"

We are all servants of Baba," Bhau said. "It is our good fortune that Baba assigns us such work."

When he returned, Baba asked what Sohrabji had said, and Bhau reported it. Baba advised him, "Learn to live like a stone! People trample on it, and in the form of an idol also worship it, but is the stone affected thereby? Not in the least. Whether it is kicked, spit upon or worshiped, it remains unaffected. All of you should consciously be like the stone. You will attain the goal of life if you become like a stone." (Lord Meher-p-3679/80-1955)

Baba's night watchman had to sit outside His room at Grafton and go in when Baba clapped.  One evening Bhau went to Baba's room for night watch, and as always Baba warned him: "Don't make any noise; don't make any movement; and keep awake!" Baba would repeat these same three instructions daily. After this, Baba asked Bhau to go out and take his seat. Before leaving the room, Baba's door was to be closed then Bhau sat outside on the chair.

Usually, every 20 or 30 minutes, Baba would invariably clap; but that night He did not clap for two hours. Bhau's legs grew stiff from sitting rigidly in one position and the mosquitoes were biting — but Bhau did not move at all. After two hours, Bhau heard Baba snoring loudly. Thinking that it was now his chance, he began lifting his leg very slowly, without making the slightest noise. But the instant he started to raise his leg, Baba clapped.

Bhau went in, and Baba asked, "Why did you move?"

Stunned, Bhau replied, "My legs had fallen asleep and I was trying to straighten them out."

Gesturing, Baba said, "You moved thinking I was asleep. But remember, even in sleep, My eyes roam over the entire universe. When I can see so far, can I not see you who are so near to Me? Don't ever think that because you are outside, I cannot see you! Even in sleep, I see everything, and I hear even the breathing of a stone! My sleep is conscious sleep."

Another night, the mosquitoes were particularly thick and pestering Bhau terribly. Slowly, he raised his hand to swish them away. Baba clapped just at that moment and rebuked him for moving. While on watch, one had to sit like a statue, and even check the urge to urinate. It was next to impossible to be on watch near Baba; and when, after the accident, the watchman had to sit inside Baba's room, it became even more difficult.

Clapping one night at Satara, Baba summoned Bhau inside, whereupon he made some hand signs. He raised both arms widely, and Bhau thought Baba wanted to embrace him. Overjoyed, Bhau spread his arms to receive the hug. Baba looked puzzled and asked, "What are you doing? I told you to pull the covering over Me, and here you want to sit on My chest!" Bhau suppressed his laughter, and after adjusting the blanket walked out of the room.

The next morning, Baba informed the mandali, "Last night, I was feeling cold and called this man inside to spread my blanket — and he comes to embrace me! I felt so frightened my heart was palpitating!" Baba and everyone had a hearty laugh at Bhau's mistake.

Another night when Bhau was on watch near Baba, this thought came into his mind: "You have to write books." Bhau was startled, but for several minutes kept hearing this sentence repeated over and over. At the time, Bhau could not understand its meaning, and four years would pass before Baba mentioned anything about writing books. Bhau was told only to reply to letters and compose an occasional article or speech. But later, beginning in 1959, Bhau was told to write different books, and Lord Meher is one of those Baba ordered him to write! (Lord Meher-p-3718/9-1955)

Soon after 11:00 P.M., Baba retired for the night. To keep watch by His side, He had organized the mandali into four pairs in one and a half hour shifts: Kishan Singh and Kumar, Nilu and Nariman, Bhau and Adi Sr., and Pendu and Meherjee. The first pair did their duty but they could not follow Baba's gestures and would often disturb Pendu to interpret them. Nariman and Nilu took over, and their hour passed smoothly. Then it was Bhau and Adi's turn, and Nariman and Nilu went to sleep just outside Baba's room. Soon Nilu began snoring. Baba asked Bhau who was making the noise.

Bhau said Nilu, and Baba told him to wake him, which Bhau did.

Nilu indignantly stammered, "What's the matter?"

Bhau said, "You were snoring so loudly, Baba told me to wake you up."

"I am awake, I was not sleeping! Someone else must have been snoring. Why have you come to me?" Bhau went back to Baba and reported what Nilu had said, and Baba laughed.

Then Nariman started snoring and by Baba's instruction, Bhau awakened him also. Nariman protested, "What? I am keeping awake the whole night. How could I be snoring? Have you gone insane?"

Thus Nariman and Nilu went back to sleep and kept snoring, and each time Bhau kept waking them up. Each time, both would claim, "No, we are not asleep. Why are you bothering us?"

Baba found the situation hilarious, but Bhau was embarrassed and at last told Adi, "Both of them are furious with me. Now you go wake them up." And Adi was confronted with the same answers. (Lord Meher-p-3928/9-1956)

From 19th February 1956, Baba left Jal Villa and again began staying at Grafton at Dehradun with the women mandali. Bhau, besides attending to Baba, was still looking after the "needs" of Krishnaji, who treated him like a common servant. Krishnaji occupied a room in Jal Villa, and when Baba ordered the bungalow vacated, Krishnaji ordered Bhau to carry his luggage to Rosewood. Bhau rolled up Krishnaji's bedding, put it on his head and carried Krishnaji's trunk in his hands. Walking to Rosewood, Krishnaji led the way, swinging a walking stick, and Bhau followed him like a coolie.

Nilu saw them and asked Bhau whose luggage it was. Bhau replied that it was Krishnaji's. Nilu became furious and asked, "Are you his servant?"

"Baba has ordered me to do this work," Bhau replied.

Nilu was extremely upset and went straight to Grafton, where he complained before Baba. Bhau was sent for, and Baba asked him, "Why did you carry Krishnaji's luggage on your head?"

Bhau was startled by the question and said, "It was your order, Baba!"

"Yes, it was My order but you have no sense! As long as a flower is fresh, its fragrance lingers and it is to be cherished — but when it dries up, it is thrown away! I gave Krishnaji the chance to remain like a fresh flower, but he could not. Now he is dried up, so throw him out! I will again give him another chance, and if he benefits by My love, he will be fortunate."

Much relieved, Bhau returned to Rosewood, and within minutes Krishnaji began browbeating him as to why he had not yet unrolled his bedding. "Look after it yourself!" Bhau retorted. "I have no time to attend to you."

Krishnaji reported this to Baba, who explained, "Where is the time for Bhau? He works from morning until night. Have pity on him." Krishnaji kept quiet.

Two days later, Baba ordered Krishnaji to get a haircut and shave, and he had to do it.

In Satara, Baba had asked Bhau to grow a (Fu Manchu) Chinese-style mustache, which he had done. Several times, when he went to the post office, people would look at him and laugh. Once someone asked. "Why are you growing this type of mustache? It looks uncouth."

Bhau replied, "I am going to China and I am trying to follow their ways and customs so that I may be accepted as one of them."

"But you don't look Chinese!" the man argued. "What are you going to do about that?" Bhau said, "Well, if my features aren't Chinese, at least my mustache is!" (Lord Meher-p-3947-19567)

In 1956, a strange event occurred in Satara. Baba was on His way from Grafton to Rosewood with Bhau and Aloba, when He saw a fifteen-year-old boy collecting cowdung on the road. Calling him, Baba asked, "What are you doing?"

The lad began weeping. "My family is poor," he said.

Baba instructed him, "Go home and come to Rosewood after washing." The boy left and Baba went to the mandali's quarters at Rosewood.

The boy, whose name was Ismail, came to Rosewood and Baba asked him, "Don't you go to school?" He replied he had quit school.

"If you are sent to a school, will you go?" Baba asked. "We will meet the expenses."

The boy answered, "I don't want to go to school."

Baba asked Pendu to pay the boy one rupee, and taking it, he walked home. After he had left, Baba remarked to the mandali, "The lad seems to be clever. It would be better if he goes to school."

Shortly thereafter, Ismail returned. After inquiry, he said, "I have come back to return your rupee. My mother says not to accept anything without working for it."

"There is not much work here," Baba replied, "but if you agree to study, it can be arranged."

"I told you I don't want to go to school! But if someone were to tutor me here, I will come for lessons."

Baba turned to the mandali and gestured, "Bhau, you teach him and acquire his blessings! At least learn how to do some good for others!"

Ismail chimed in, "If he teaches me, I promise to study."

So Baba gave the duty of schoolmaster to Bhau. Bhau was soon to learn how Ismail, besides being his pupil, also would become his boss! (Lord Meher-p-3907-1956)

Baba said that the boy was clever and He wanted him to study as if he were in school.  Baba had ordered Bhau to tutor him, and one day calling Bhau to Grafton, Baba observed, "Ismail is a very good boy, teach him with all your heart. He has studied up to the fourth standard; but see that he passes the matriculation exam within a year!"

This meant accelerating from a fourth grader to a high school graduate within a year! Naturally, this seemed an impossible task to Bhau, but Baba added, "Don't worry about it. I will help inwardly. Just try your best."

Going to the market, Bhau bought books for Ismail and started teaching him. Two days later, Baba told Bhau, "Ismail has no clothes; go to the bazaar and purchase expensive outfits for him, so that he remains pleased and pays attention to his studies. I am helping you so that within one year you will make him pass his matriculation."

So Bhau bought fine clothes for Ismail, and a few days after this, Baba commented, "Ismail's parents are very poor and he does not eat good food at home. When he doesn't have proper nourishment, how do you expect him to apply his intellect? If you want him to pass the matriculation exam in a year, then first provide good food for him."

"How am I to arrange food for him?" Bhau asked.

"How much help I am giving you!" Baba said. "I am telling you to do all this, so that you may enable him to pass the exam in a year. Just approach his parents and pay them every month whatever they spend on cooking food for him. Don't worry about money, I will provide everything needed."

Visiting Ismail's parents, Bhau made arrangements with them to provide good meals, milk, fruits and sweets for the boy, and Baba was pleased. But he further ordered, "Just do one thing more. Go to Ismail's house every morning and bring him to Rosewood for studying, and accompany him back home when he is through. If he falls into bad company, cold water will be thrown on his studies! And if that happens, you won't be able to make him pass.

Remember that."

Daily, Bhau began fetching Ismail and escorting him back to his house in the evenings. Again, after several days passed, Baba reprimanded, "You are not taking proper care of Ismail. It is so hot, and you are bringing him unprotected in this heat! If his health suffers, his studies will be ruined, and you won't be able to help him pass his exam in one year — and that would be disobeying me! Bring him to Rosewood shielded by an umbrella, so that he won't be affected by the sun. What help I am giving you! Do you ever think about it?"

Therefore, Bhau had to begin holding an umbrella over Ismail's head, while the neighbors were wondering why so much honor and respect was being showered on a poor boy who used to collect cowdung! At first, Ismail was studying well, but the more he was pampered, the more careless he became toward his studies — and the more he began arrogantly troubling Bhau.

Several days later, Baba instructed Bhau, "Bring Ismail to Grafton every day. He needs some refreshments to maintain his health and he will also be more attentive to his studies!" So Bhau would take the boy to Grafton, with the umbrella over his head, and Baba would make him sit on the sofa in front of him, while Bhau remained standing. Such was the teacher's condition: the pupil was sitting comfortably on the sofa, and the teacher had to stand before him. Goher would bring a tray full of eatables and a glass of sherbet, and Bhau would offer them to Ismail. And when the boy finished, Bhau had to wash his plate and glass.

This heaping of indulgences on Ismail made a dent in Bhau's forbearance. The room in which Bhau was tutoring him contained a bed, and Ismail would lie down on it. When Bhau would tell him to read, he would say, "Just wait a minute. I am tired, let me rest. I will read afterwards." At times, relaxing against some pillows, he would stretch out his legs, and when Bhau would ask him to be attentive to his studies, he would reply, "You read, I will listen. It is your duty to teach me; continue lecturing for two hours."

The result of all this was that Ismail would not learn anything. Even after hours of persuasion, he would say, "What is there in your teaching?

If Baba's nazar is there, I will learn everything in a second!" Baba would go on praising Ismail and castigating Bhau. This happened almost daily. But Ismail did do one good thing for Bhau. Once he told Baba, "I don't like Bhau's mustache. He accompanies me from my home every day, and people laugh at him!" So Baba immediately ordered Bhau to shave off his Chinese mustache, and that was just fine with Bhau.

Dealing with Ismail was a long lesson in tolerance for Bhau. Had he not been so mischievous, how else would Bhau have the chance to control his temper and learn to keep quiet? Baba had arranged matters with this end in mind, and Ismail played his part to perfection. Occasionally, he would taunt Bhau with such words: "You'd better learn how to teach better! You don't know how to do it. How far have you yourself studied?"

Or, at times, he would say, "Your pulse is in my hands! If I mention one word of complaint to Baba, you will find yourself in an awful plight!"

Thus, during the stay at Satara, Bhau found himself saddled with this "worthy" pupil. (Lord Meher-p-3948/48/50-1956)

After returning from England, America and Australia, Baba resumed his seclusion work in Satara. He stayed at Grafton with the women, but worked at Judge's Bungalow with Kaikobad. The men mandali at Rosewood were under orders not to speak to any woman. One day Baba sent Bhau to the town market to buy brooms, which were usually sold only by women. Bhau looked for but failed to find any brooms being sold by a man. As he was wondering whether to buy some or not, a woman stepped away from her stall or shop leaving her son in charge. Bhau immediately went to him and bought five brooms. He was about to hand over the money when the mother returned. Throwing the money on the ground, Bhau hurried off with the brooms, thus avoiding speaking to the woman. The woman looked at him, shaking her head at his peculiar behavior.

Bhau also had the duty of bringing flour from a nearby mill. One day Aloba complained to Baba that the flour from the mill was not of good quality. Baba told Bhau, "What Aloba says is true. Go to another mill to have the flour ground." Aloba showed him another flour mill two miles away. Bhau had to walk there carrying the heavy sack of wheat on his shoulders.

There was not the least difference between the flour ground in the two mills, and Bhau soon brought this fact to Baba's attention. Baba said, "What? There is as much difference between them as between the earth and the sky! It is my wish that you get the flour ground from this new mill. So why do you insist there is no difference? Why consider the flour? Have regard for my wish."4115-1956

From the time Krishna Nair joined Baba during the early 1940s in Bangalore, he had been doing night watch by Baba's side. But from Satara, Baba had sent him back to his home in Kerala. One day in March 1957, at 3:00 P.M. when Bhau went to Baba for his watch, Baba asked, "Do you know Krishna's address?"

Bhau replied, "No, but I have heard he is in Bombay."

Baba looked serious and asked, "I must send him an important telegram. How can it be sent?"

Bhau replied, "Sorabji Siganporia (the secretary of the Bombay Center) may be aware of Krishna's whereabouts. If a telegram is sent to him, he will inform Krishna."

Baba then dictated this telegram: "Don't worry. I am with you. I will never abandon you. Love, Baba."

He instructed Bhau to send it at once. Coming out of Baba's room, Bhau learned that the boy who daily carried messages and mail to Ahmednagar had already left for town. Bhau returned to Baba and informed him. Baba was extremely distraught and gestured, "If he has left, then another boy should have been sent. How can I trust you now? You are useless! You don't understand the significance of my work. I said at once, and I meant at once!"

The fact was that the other servant boys were under Kaka Baria's reign, and Kaka was the type of man who was so strict in his manner with the other mandali that they dared not even talk with these boys.

Baba tore the paper that the telegram was written on into pieces and continued to reproach Bhau. The barrage of rebukes lasted in one form or another until 5:00 P.M., when He dictated another telegram for Krishna: "You are dear to Me. Have courage. Everything will be all right."

Bhau was ordered to send it immediately with another boy. So Bhau asked Kaka to tell another boy to take the telegram to town. "The other boy has gone to bring milk," Kaka snapped. "Do you expect me to take the telegram? Why didn't you send it with the errand boy this morning?"

Bhau returned to Baba and reported that the telegram remained unsent. This further upset him, and for two hours he ranted and raved at Bhau, who had to listen to Baba's tirade of choice abuses. Evening Baba asked for sherbet, which Bhau handed Him in a glass. After taking two sips, he handed the glass to Bhau and motioned to him to drink the rest. Baba's mood suddenly changed. He became jovial, chitchatting and joking.

Baba's strange behavior that evening perplexed Bhau, and when he returned to his room, he made a note of the date and time. The mystery was cleared up a few weeks later when Baba visited the Saint Mira High School in Poona to give darshan. Krishna Nair attended the function, and Bhau spoke with him. Without telling him why he was inquiring, Bhau learned that on the same day Baba had caused such a storm in Meherazad, Krishna, out of desperation, had gone up a mountain to commit suicide. (Lord Meher-p-4150/1-1957)

In 1957, once, Baba asked Bhau to bring Gustadji a plate, and then instructed him to go to his room and write what Baba said was a very urgent letter. Just as Bhau was about to start writing, Baba clapped for him. Pointing to a few crumbs on the floor that had fallen from Gustadji's plate, Baba gestured, "Clean this up or ants will come here." Bhau did as he was instructed. "Now go, go!" Baba gestured. "Finish that letter; it is urgent and most important."

Bhau returned to his room, but hardly had he finished two lines when Baba clapped again. "Gustadji wants a glass of water," he told Bhau. "Bring it for him."

The other mandali were seated in the hall, unoccupied, but Baba had called Bhau away from his work to perform this task. "That old man [Gustadji] is doing this on purpose to harass me," Bhau thought. Nevertheless, once again he did as he was told.

Baba then motioned, "Finish that letter! Hurry! You must complete it before the boy leaves with the mail for Ahmednagar."

Again, Bhau went to his room. But five minutes later, Baba called him to clean more crumbs from under Gustadji's plate. Then he asked, "Have you finished that letter?"

Bhau was so irritated by this time that he blurted out, "How could I finish it, Baba? You keep calling me every two minutes — and Gustadji is just sitting here doing nothing but causing trouble!"

Baba replied, "Is he doing nothing? He is doing much more important work than you! The work Gustadji does by sitting by My side here is such that you can never do it even while working your utmost for Me. The reason is that he sees to My pleasure. You are obeying Me that is true. I asked you to write the letter, and you are complying, but your obedience does not give Me pleasure. He is doing this purposefully because he knows that it pleases Me. Gustadji's obedience gives Me pleasure. He knows what I want and he does it in order to please Me.

"It is My pleasure that he should eat sweets, which he does. It is My wish that he should want something or other from you, which he does. While pleasing Me, he has never had a thought that you are disturbed in your work. If he did that, then he would be keeping your pleasure, not Mine.

He knows what pleases Me, but you don't! You know he is doing all this to please Me. Yet, without having any thought for My pleasure, you on the contrary become angry with him. And you think that you are working while Gustadji is doing nothing, but sitting here and eating sweets. He really works! Whatever work you do is useless. If I do not give any sweets to Gustadji and send them to you with him, he would do it willingly without thinking any other thoughts. This is called work!

"So, he is doing much more important work than you. Both of you are obeying Me 100 percent, but the difference is that his obedience is giving Me pleasure, yours is not." (Lord Meher-p-4192/3-1957)

"The mast never left before, how is it he wandered off today?"

"It is truly surprising," Bhau said. "I looked for him on the road in all directions, but could not find him anywhere. I do not know where he was or how he happened to be coming back."

Baba replied, "You did not pay proper attention to My warnings, and that is why he left. Let this be a lesson to you."

In 1956, one day a mast-like man named Rambhau was brought to Satara from Poona by Baidul. He was not a full-fledged mast, but was somewhat spiritually intoxicated, having a "whiff" of the Path.  Bhau was ordered to care for him — to serve him food, make his bed and generally see to all his requirements. In addition, Baba ordered Bhau to wash and lay his head on Rambhau's feet seven times each day.

On one occasion, Baba instructed Bhau, "Today, I will cut Rambhau's hair and bathe him, so have everything ready by 1:30 P.M." Baba warned him three or four times to keep the mast ready and added, "I will cut his hair at exactly 1:30. Be alert and see that Rambhau does not leave the bungalow then."

Rambhau would never go outside; he would always remain seated docilely in one place. Bhau made the necessary arrangements and kept Rambhau ready. But, while he was in the bathroom, Rambhau slipped out of his room and, for the first time, walked off.

Exactly at 1:30 P.M., Baba arrived at Rosewood from Grafton. Bhau left the bathroom and went to Rambhau's room to fetch him. He was stunned to find the room vacant. Bhau had left him alone for only five minutes, never thinking he would behave like this. Terribly distraught, Bhau searched throughout the bungalow compound but could not find him. Baba sent for him and asked, "Didn't I tell you to bring the mast? What were you doing? I am waiting here for you ... Where is he?"

Bhau faltered, "The mast has gone somewhere."

Baba was furious and scolded Bhau, "I warned you repeatedly to be attentive, be very attentive. Still, you did not listen to me. How careless you are! How can I trust you?

You have spoiled my work."

He then ordered, "Find Rambhau and bring him within half an hour or else you will have to pack your things and leave!"

Bhau rode a bicycle and searched up and down the roads, but he could not find Rambhau. Frightened and dejected, he returned empty-handed. Baba was still fuming. Baba sent him out again with Pendu in the car, but they could not locate the mast.

Rambhau had disappeared. Bhau stood guiltily before Baba, feeling the ground slipping out from under his feet. At last, Baba ordered him, "Now, go out on foot. Find the mast and come back with him within five minutes. Otherwise, you will not be allowed to remain here."

Bhau left and saw Rambhau walking on the road back to the bungalow! Bhau felt a profound relief at seeing him. He took him to Baba immediately, who asked, "Where did you find him?"

"On the road."

"The mast never left before, how is it he wandered off today?"

"It is truly surprising," Bhau said. "I looked for him on the road in all directions, but could not find him anywhere. I do not know where he was or how he happened to be coming back."

Baba replied, "You did not pay proper attention to My warnings, and that is why he left. Let this be a lesson to you."

It was later learned that Rambhau had hidden himself in a public urinal, and when Baba had sent Bhau out again to search for him, Rambhau had just stepped back onto the road. (Lord Meher-p-4118-1956)

Baba reached Ashiana on the 8th, he told Bhau, "Despite whatever I may tell you, eat your meals to the fullest." Bhau did not completely understand what Baba meant, but he said he would. He was only eating one meal a day, as he had to be on watch near Baba from early in the evening until midnight. Eruch, too, would eat only once a day.

The first night, Baba remarked, "Plenty of good food will be available at Ashiana during our stay, so drink only one cup of tea in the morning (at Rupamai's) and then come here to eat." At midnight, Bhau had to trudge almost a mile and a half to Rupamai's, and then return to Ashiana by seven o'clock in the morning.

The next afternoon, when everyone was seated for lunch, Baba sat next to Bhau and asked, "How much are you eating? Your plate is overflowing! Are you a giant? If you eat all this, what will be left for the others?"

Addressing the mandali he continued, "Look how much Bhau eats! What kind of manners does he have?" Baba went on belittling Bhau in front of the others until lunch was over, and Bhau felt very upset about it. Baba's taunts about Bhau's gargantuan appetite became a daily ritual at lunchtime, so Bhau began taking only one slice of bread. Twenty days passed like this, but Baba did not let up for a single day, teasing and harassing Bhau whenever he sat down for lunch. Each day, Baba would come and sit next to him, and unleash a string of comments and criticisms about him and his appetite.

As lunchtime would approach each day, Bhau began to feel nervous, and would while away some time by pretending to have to go to the toilet, coming back to the table only long enough to consume his solitary piece of bread. But Baba would not leave him alone.

Finally, one day Bhau got exasperated. He said to Baba, "From tomorrow, I will not come for food. Give me only eight annas [50 paisa] a day and I will make my own [food] arrangements outside. For the past three weeks, I have been living on one piece of bread, and still you do not leave me alone and keep taunting me that I eat like a giant!"

Baba replied, "What a fool you are! The very first day, I told you that despite what I say, you should have your fill. Isn't that so? But you disobeyed me. You broke my order. And every day, when you were breaking my order by not eating, you were breaking my heart! How hurt I felt when you would not eat well."

Bhau realized his mistake and started eating regularly. Baba continued to taunt him, but was pleased that Bhau now ate in spite of it.

The story does not end here. Six months later, when Baba was again staying at Ganeshkhind in Poona, several Bombay and Poona lovers were called. At lunch, everyone sat down to eat and Baba also took a chair opposite Bhau. In the presence of all, he asked Bhau, "How is it that you eat like a giant? If you do so, others will go hungry!" Bhau acted as if he did not hear him and continued eating, whereupon, Baba commented, "See how shameless this fellow is! I tell him he takes too much food, yet he goes on stuffing his mouth. This is the height of brazenness."

Those present glared at Bhau, but in obedience to Baba, he kept on eating. Baba kept criticizing him, and Sorabji Siganporia looked at Bhau, puzzled by his actions. What could Bhau say? The fact was that by eating once a day, his intake was comparatively less than the others.

Baba left after the meal was over, and the guests asked Bhau, "You are one of the mandali; how can you disobey Baba?"

"I was very hungry," Bhau replied.

"But it was Baba's wish that you should not eat. Would it have killed you to miss one meal? When you cannot do such a small thing, how can you serve Baba properly?"

Laughing, Bhau replied, "I serve only my stomach, and despite how it appears, it really is not against Baba's wish."

In the evening when he went to Baba, Baba embraced him and said, "Today, I am very happy with you. (Lord Meher-p-4210/11-1957)

In 1955, Baba's night watchman had to sit outside his room at Grafton and go in when Baba clapped.  One evening Bhau went to Baba's room for night watch, and as always Baba warned him: "Don't make any noise; don't make any movement; and keep awake!" Baba would repeat these same three instructions daily. After this, Baba asked Bhau to go out and take his seat. Before leaving the room, Baba's door was to be closed, and then Bhau sat outside on the chair.

Usually, every 20 or 30 minutes, Baba would invariably clap; but that night he did not clap for two hours. Bhau's legs grew stiff from sitting rigidly in one position and the mosquitoes were biting — but Bhau did not move at all. After two hours, Bhau heard Baba snoring loudly. Thinking that it was now his chance, he began lifting his leg very slowly, without making the slightest noise. But the instant he started to raise his leg, Baba clapped.

Bhau went in, and Baba asked, "Why did you move?"

Stunned, Bhau replied, "My legs had fallen asleep and I was trying to straighten them out."

Gesturing, Baba said, "You moved thinking I was asleep. But remember, even in sleep, My eyes roam over the entire universe. When I can see so far, can I not see you who are so near to me? Don't ever think that because you are outside, I cannot see you! Even in sleep, I see everything, and I hear even the breathing of a stone! My sleep is conscious sleep."

Another night, the mosquitoes were particularly thick and pestering Bhau terribly. Slowly, he raised his hand to swish them away. Baba clapped just at that moment and rebuked him for moving. While on watch, one had to sit like a statue, and even check the urge to urinate. It was next to impossible to be on watch near Baba; and when, after the accident, the watchman had to sit inside Baba's room, it became even more difficult.

Once Bhau quietly sat on the chair in Baba's bedroom, but after a while he felt a tickle in his throat and wanted to cough. Suppressing it, he covered his mouth with both hands, but the harder he tried to subdue it, the more forcefully the urge came. So he took his handkerchief from his pocket and stuffed it in his mouth. It did not help and finally the sound "ummh, umh, uumh," came from his throat.

Baba opened his eyes and acted upset, indicating that Bhau had disturbed his rest. He lambasted Bhau severely. But as soon as he began scolding him, Bhau's chest constricted and in a fit of coughing the handkerchief was spit out of his mouth. Baba taunted him, "Have you come to serve me, or to harass me? I repeatedly told you not to make the slightest sound, but you disturbed my sleep, and now I will not be able to rest the whole night."

Baba went on rebuking him every half hour and then, calling Goher, he complained about Bhau to her. The matter did not end there. Baba sent for Mehera, Mani, Meheru, Naja and Rano, and told Bhau to leave the room and stand outside by the door. This was something new, because whenever Baba spoke with the women, he would always send the watchman far away. This time he had purposely kept Bhau nearby so that Bhau could listen to everything going on inside the room.

"Then why did you make that noise?" "What can I say, Baba? I was about to die!" A look of absolute innocence came over Baba's face. With loving concern he asked what had happened, and Bhau told him how he was trying not to cough but was about to choke. Really?" Baba asked, "Why didn't you tell me this before?" "You didn't ask me and gave me no chance to explain."

"Still you should have told Me," Baba insisted. "Don't you know? You put on this whole show on purpose!" Bhau declared. Baba touched his Adam's apple and gestured, "I swear I did not know anything about it." While swearing, Baba looked most innocent, and Bhau's anger was swept away and he laughed. Baba embraced Bhau and caressed his face. Then Baba added, "Because I love you so much, I harass you so much. This harassment is my prasad for you."

Another incident on night watch taught Bhau an equally valuable lesson

We are all servants of Baba," Bhau said. "It is our good fortune that Baba assigns us such work."

Clapping one night at Satara, Baba summoned Bhau inside, whereupon he made some hand signs. He raised both arms widely, and Bhau thought Baba wanted to embrace him. Overjoyed, Bhau spread his arms to receive the hug. Baba looked puzzled and asked, "What are you doing? I told you to pull the covering over me, and here you want to sit on my chest!" Bhau suppressed his laughter, and after adjusting the blanket walked out of the room.

The next morning, Baba informed the mandali, "Last night, I was feeling cold and called this man inside to spread my blanket — and he comes to embrace me! I felt so frightened my heart was palpitating!" Baba and everyone had a hearty laugh at Bhau's mistake.

In 1956, after returning from England, America and Australia, Baba resumed his seclusion work in Satara. He stayed at Grafton with the women, but worked at Judge's Bungalow with Kaikobad. The men mandali at Rosewood were under orders not to speak to any woman. One day Baba sent Bhau to the town market to buy brooms, which were usually sold only by women. Bhau looked for but failed to find any brooms being sold by a man. As he was wondering whether to buy some or not, a woman stepped away from her stall or shop leaving her son in charge. Bhau immediately went to him and bought five brooms. He was about to hand over the money when the mother returned. Throwing the money on the ground, Bhau hurried off with the brooms, thus avoiding speaking to the woman. The woman looked at him, shaking her head at his peculiar behavior.

In second incident, Baba sent Bhau to post office to send a cable. Bhau was under strict order of Baba not to speak to women. At post office counter one lady asked for pen. Bhau gave his pen to her. Coming back to Meherabad Bhau did not take back the pen from the lady afraid of speaking her by mistake though the lady kept calling to return pen.

So Bhau began to write. He would write in the daytime, and Baba would come to his room and ask him to read aloud a few pages. Baba had given the title as Divya Leela (Divine Game). As it was being read, although it was not very good, Baba would gesture, "Wonderful! Wonderful!"

Once Bhau thought however cruel a man may be, He can't possibly be crueler than Him! Baba knows that I have this trouble, and yet, He is doing this deliberately to cause me more pain. Even an ordinary man would have taken pity on me, but He, being God, has no such consideration."

At that moment, Baba clapped, and asked, "What are you thinking?" "Nothing," Bhau said.

Baba scolded him, "Are you obliging Me by doing this? On the contrary, I am obliging you by giving you this opportunity to serve Me. You frighten easily. This is nothing! Even if I were to cut you into pieces, you should bear it without a word of complaint. Not even a whimper should escape your lips. "This is love. This is service. My real mercy lies in making mincemeat out of you! "This is nothing, not even the beginning!" he continued, "And even then, you complain. You think: 'What service I am rendering!'

"What is there in your service? It has not even begun, I tell you. Were you really to serve me, there would not be any thought of self. How will you serve me when you are having thoughts about your small trouble? You are serving your affliction, not me! This is not my cruelty, but my kindness."

Baba's words convinced Bhau of the meaning of real service, and he could only regret his misplaced thoughts. Baba then sat up and gave Bhau a painkiller tablet. The next day he instructed Goher to give Bhau an anesthetic injection in mandali hall. The procedure was repeated four or five times, every week.

Besides night watch, one day, Baba asked Bhau to write a play and explained its theme. Baba titled it Prem Mahima (The Glory of Love). He gave certain points to be included which Bhau expanded upon. The play was finished while Baba was still at Guruprasad and was read out to him. Baba composed two ghazals to be included in it and these were sent to Rustom Kaka, who was told to begin the meeting at the Ahmednagar Center with the songs.

Once Bhau was with Baba during night watch, Baba would ask about the letters received. One day Bhau answered, "All of the letters seek just one thing — your darshan, and you do not give it!"

Explaining, Baba replied, "My work is different. It is not My work to travel continuously and hold darshan programs simply to allow people to bow down at My feet. It is not my work to give long discourses, to perform miracles, or to attract crowds to Me. I do not come for this. I come for all; I come to awaken all!

"Never before in any age have I given as much darshan to people as I have given during this advent. And still you and others complain! My darshan is something quite distinct."

He continued to explain, "You have no idea what I am really doing. The more you stretch a bow, the greater the distance the arrow will fly and the harder it will hit the target. I am in seclusion now, yes, but I am drawing back my bow farther and farther so that when I release the arrow of my love, it will strike deep and wound the hearts of all. The wounds will make them have My darshan continuously. They will have that longing for Me, and that is My real darshan."

Baba concluded, "I am working in seclusion to give the world my darshan. It is this darshan that will have meaning for those who love and know Me."

In 1969, Baba went on giving him instructions. When He got the jolts, He would stop and lie quiet for a few moments; then He began again. Watching see the Beloved suffering so was the most painful sight of Bhau's life.

Baba instructed: "Write 800 pages. Write in a simple and engaging way. Make it interesting. Make it instructive. Use four types of meters. Include the lives of the five Perfect Masters at the beginning, and also my father's life.

"Save 100 pages for My manifestation. I will give you the meters and also tell you about My manifestation later.

Don't worry. I will explain everything to you."

Bhau listened and did not interrupt. To ask Baba anything at such a crucial moment would only have added to his suffering. Besides, Bhau thought, he would ask Baba for clarification when Baba improved.

It took nearly one hour for Baba to convey what he wished Bhau to write, and in the end Baba added, referring to Bhau's writing in Hindi, "Always remember that I like your writing very much. Even if the world finds fault with it, you should not mind. I tell you honestly, remember it, I like your writing very much. And when I like it, what more do you want?"

In 1958, Bhau came into the pandal and introducing him. Baba complimented him, “He is a hard-working and sincere worker. He is with Mein Meherazad and does many various duties. He works year round and is now in Meherabad to help management.

Baba spent the first 40 days of His seclusion in strenuous activity. Bhau would do night watch. (Lord Meher-p-4455-1958)

Bhau was required to be with Baba from 6:30 P.M. to 6:30 A.M.; and he was not allowed to leave the room even once to urinate or any other purpose. He had to remain with Baba behind closed doors for the full twelve hours. In addition, during the day Bhau had other duties; so during this particular seclusion period of Baba's, Bhau too had practically no sleep. Yet, the marvelous thing was that Bhau would not feel sleepy or in the least tired after keeping awake the whole night.

In morning, Baba would come to the hall to be with the mandali, and if Bhau happened to be in the toilet, Baba would send Pukar to call him. While he was using the toilet, Pukar would deliver this message from Baba: "Baba has come to the hall, but you need not hurry. Take your time." After three minutes, Baba would send someone else with the same message. Bhau would then hurry up, wash and run to Baba. On one occasion, Baba asked, "Did you finish so soon? Didn't I tell you to take your own time?"

"You were sending the same message repeatedly," Bhau replied, "and therefore I came."

Baba gestured, "I did not mean that you should hurry. Now remember, take your time."

The next day, when Bhau was in the toilet, Baba sent the message three separate times and Bhau took his time. After finishing, when he came into the hall, Baba scolded him, "I was waiting for you, and you made me wait a long time! I had some urgent work for you."

Bhau said, "Yesterday you told me to take My time."

Baba replied, "I asked you to take your own time, but you should take your time according to My wish. Honestly, I had some urgent work for you to do today, but now I have forgotten what it was."

Occasionally, Baba would come to mandali hall at 9:00 A.M. when all, including Bhau, had to be up and ready. This was Baba's way: "Take your time, don't hurry — but come soon! Don't rush, but come immediately!" That too while one was on the toilet!

One day Baba came to the hall in morning. He asked whether Bhau was up yet. Bhau was still sleeping and Baba was informed. He gestured to the other men, "Do not make any noise; otherwise, Bhau will wake up.(Lord Meher-p-4456-1958)

He keeps watch near Mme the whole night and he should not be disturbed." Everyone kept quiet and Baba also sat quietly for some time.

After fifteen minutes, Bhau woke up and came out of his room. Baba called him and asked, "Why did you wake up? Were you disturbed?" Bhau told him that he wasn't. Baba then remarked, "Do you know, I was on watch and did not allow anyone to make noise. You keep watch near Me, so I kept watch near you today." (Lord Meher-p- 4457-1958)

As mentioned, during this period of Baba's seclusion, Bhau was keeping watch by Baba all night, and also had various daytime duties to attend to. Even when he tried to get some sleep for a few hours, the loud repetitions the other mandali were ordered to do would disturb him. When he would go for his tea at 9:00 A.M., he would get that which had been made at six o'clock. It was kept aside for him in a mug, and he had to drink it cold. After tea he would sit in the hall before Baba, and when Baba left, Bhau would go to His room to do correspondence or writing work. He could not have his lunch on time at eleven with the other men, because the errand boy from Ahmednagar would leave Meherazad at 4:00 P.M., by which hour he had to have all the outgoing mail ready. After completing his work, he would go for his meal. Baidul was the cook then, and after serving everyone he would keep Bhau's rice and dal aside on an uncovered plate over which, as time went by, flies would hover and land. Such was the food he had to eat.

Once he asked Baidul to at least keep the food covered to avoid the flies landing on it, to which Baidul replied angrily, "This is your reward for not being on time for lunch! You should be regular, and that's why I don't cover your food." Bhau said he could not help being late, as he had to finish work given to him by Baba. Baidul retorted, "For lack of time, would you also stop answering calls of nature? To take food is necessary. I don't accept what you say. I do my duty by cooking and serving food at 11:00 A.M. I have not been given the duty of keeping food aside for anyone." Such were the conditions under which the resident mandali had to pass their days — and it was exactly as Baba wished. This is how the Master, though loving all inwardly, was often ruthless outwardly. (Lord Meher-p-4472-1958)

Bhau's eye problems persisted. Dadi Kerawala was present one day and suggested he apply mustard oil essence which was reputed to be beneficial. Baba told Dadi to procure it (from Bangalore). When it arrived, Baba himself applied it to Bhau's eyes the first time and then told Bhau to apply it every day. It burned so badly that tears would pour forth from Bhau's eyes. He would have to leave the hall, and people would observe his tears and whisper among themselves, thinking Baba was giving him an overwhelming experience of love. This went on for a few days, until Baba stopped him from applying it.

The mustard oil did not help. Bhau was on watch one night, his eyes still terribly painful, when at 1:00 A.M., Baba inquired, "Do your eyes hurt?"

"The pain is too much, Baba!"

Baba sent for the women, ordering Bhau to stand outside the door. He complained to the women, "Bhau is troubling Me a lot; he does not allow Me to rest. (Lord Meher-p-4480-1959)

He keeps complaining about the little pain in his eyes. He does nothing but harass me!"

Goher said, "His eyes really do hurt, Baba."

"So? What can I do about it? Is he supposed to think of my comfort or his? It is his duty to see that I am comfortable."

Baba added, "I am fed up with him! I am so disgusted that I want to send him away. These days he gives me a lot of trouble. Despite my ill health, I meet people all day long. I feel exhausted. Now, at night, he tortures me!"

Mani said, "Baba, don't send Bhau away. Give him another chance to serve you."

"What service will he do? He will kill me! He only thinks of himself." Bhau was listening to every word. Baba sent the women away.

He called Bhau inside and asked if he still had pain in his eyes. Bhau, quite upset, replied, "No!" But Baba gave him some eye drops with his own hands. Bhau said, "It is not necessary."

"Why not?"

"Before the women just now, you prescribed some very good medicine!"

"You fool! You have no idea the worth of this medicine. It is priceless and only good luck can obtain it. I have love for you, and because of that, I give it to you. But you don't value my love. You should think that whatever Baba does is for the best. This medicine is being given to you to give you this understanding."

Baba embraced Bhau, and Bhau calmed down. The next day, Baba sent him to a doctor in Poona and arranged for his treatment. But despite the best care, he had no relief. One day, however, after he stopped the treatment, the pain suddenly left him.

On another occasion, Bhau's body and head ached all over with fever. His eyes were inflamed, and his mouth and throat were dry. He was wondering how he would be able to do night watch by Baba's side that night. When he went for his duty, Baba informed him, "My health is very bad today. My head feels as if it is going to burst open from the pain, and my whole body aches. I have a temperature, my mouth is dry and my eyes are burning. Be attentive tonight and press my feet."

Baba had precisely listed all Bhau's symptoms. So what was there to tell him? (Lord Meher-p-4481-1959)

Bhau quietly continued to massage Baba's feet. After some time Bhau's fever lessened and by midnight he felt quite well. (Lord Meher-p-4482-1959)

Once Baba was sitting in Guruprasad with the mandali. Also present were a few lovers from the Poona Center. Bal Natu had delivered a speech on Baba at the center, which all were praising. Baba commented, "Bal Natu is a gem, and see these two (pointing to Vishnu and Bhau), they are coal!"

Those who did night watch near Baba encountered many difficulties while doing their duty. The watchman had to press Baba's legs, which in the summer heat was exhausting. That too, at a constant pressure. If one massaged Baba a bit harder, he would ask, "Are you angry with Me?" If done too softly, He would say, "Are you sleepy?" When not attending to Him, the watchman had to remain absolutely still like a statue. The slightest noise disturbed Baba's rest. It is hard to imagine that even the swallowing of saliva would be enough sound to disturb Baba. To keep watch by Baba's side at night was therefore among the hardest duties of all.

One time when Bhau was keeping watch near Baba, he was wearing a pair of thin pajamas. Baba was lying down snoring. He had reminded Bhau not to make any noise, and so Bhau was sitting quietly.

Suddenly, he saw that Baba's mosquito net was not closed properly, and if it was left as it was, mosquitoes might enter it and bite him. Slowly Bhau stood up, very careful not to make any noise, and he began taking a step toward Baba's bed.

Baba got up and asked, "Why did you move?"

Bhau said, "I did not make any noise, Baba."

He replied, "I heard the rustling of your pajamas." Bhau had a look of amazement on His face.

Seeing his expression, Baba lost His temper. He scolded Bhau harshly and motioned with a disgusted look, "Go back to your home. You can no longer stay with Me. I don't want to see your face ever again."

Bhau pleaded, "Baba, trains are running nearby, buses, cars and trucks are running on the roads. They are making a lot of noise! Occasionally there are even loudspeakers blaring music outside. You do not complain about that noise, but you complain about the fluttering of my pajamas." (Lord Meher-p-4511-1959)

Baba sternly asked him, "Tell Me whether I have chosen the trains, buses, trucks and cars to serve Me, or have I chosen you for this purpose? Whom have I chosen? I have concern with you because I allow you to serve me. What concern do I have with trains, trucks or anyone else?"

Bhau realized his mistake and felt touched by Baba's concern for him and for the privilege he had been given by being allowed to be near Him. (Lord Meher-p-4512-1959)

Once Baba was sitting with the mandali and brought up the subject of the play he had asked Soman to write in Marathi when Baba was at Guruprasad. Interrupting the discussion, Meherdas exclaimed, "Baba, there should be a play in Hindi also."

Baba agreed, "Yes, I want someone to write it in Hindi, but who will do it?" Remaining quiet for a few moments, he then addressed Bhau, "Why don't you write it?" (Lord Meher-p-4573-1959)

I don't know anything about plays," Bhau protested. "I am not a writer."

Baba replied, "This is not my order, but try."

Bhau felt relieved, as Baba had said it was not his order; but in the evening, when he went to Baba's room for night watch, Baba asked, "How many pages did you write?"

Surprised, Bhau replied, "Not a single one."

"Why not?"

"It was not your order, Baba."

"Yes, it was not My order — but I said to try? That was My order."

So Bhau began to write. He would write in the daytime, and Baba would come to His room and ask him to read aloud a few pages. Baba had given the title as Divya Leela (Divine Game). As it was being read, although it was not very good, Baba would gesture, "Wonderful! Wonderful!"

During night watch at this time, two incidents occurred. Bhau's health too had deteriorated. He was having terrible anal-fistula trouble and could not sit for long periods. There was constant throbbing pain and discharges of pus.

One night, the moment he entered Baba's room, Baba asked him to massage his legs. Bhau sat on a stool by the bed, and Baba lay close to the side. Bhau began massaging Baba, even though the pressure on Bhau's fistula was great. Gradually, Baba would shift to the other side of the bed, and Bhau had to continue pressing. The further away Baba moved the more pressure and pain Bhau felt.

When Baba was completely on the other side of the bed, Bhau picked up his stool and moved to the other side. Baba did not like it and gradually He would move back across the bed. Again, Bhau took the stool to the first side. Finally, Baba positioned himself in the middle of the bed, and Bhau had to bend over and massage his body for a long time, causing the rectal pain to be felt more intensely.

Baba did not let up. He would often remind Bhau, "Use more pressure. Do it harder. Are you sleeping? Don't you have any energy today? Didn't you have supper?"

Thus it went on for four hours, with Baba adding fuel to the fire, and Bhau continuing to massage His legs. Not once did Baba sit up.

In this state, these thoughts came into Bhau's mind: "People call Baba the Ocean of Mercy, but He is the Ocean of Cruelty! (Lord Meher-p-4574-1959)

 

 

 

At that moment, Baba clapped, and asked, "What are you thinking?"However cruel a man may be, he can't possibly be crueler than Him! Baba knows that I have this trouble, and yet, He is doing this deliberately to cause me more pain. Even an ordinary man would have taken pity on me, but He, being God, has no such consideration."

"Nothing," Bhau said.

Baba scolded him, "Are you obliging Me by doing this? On the contrary, I am obliging you by giving you this opportunity to serve Me. You frighten easily. This is nothing! Even if I were to cut you into pieces, you should bear it without a word of complaint. Not even a whimper should escape your lips.

"This is love. This is service. My real mercy lies in making mincemeat out of you!

"This is nothing, not even the beginning!" he continued, "And even then, you complain. You think: 'What service I am rendering!'

"What is there in your service? It has not even begun, I tell you. Were you really to serve Me, there would not be any thought of self. How will you serve Me when you are having thoughts about your small trouble? You are serving your affliction, not Me! This is not My cruelty, but My kindness."

Baba's words convinced Bhau of the meaning of real service, and he could only regret his misplaced thoughts. Baba then sat up and gave Bhau a painkiller tablet. The next day in mandali hall Baba instructed Goher to give Bhau an anesthetic injection. The procedure was repeated four or five times, every week.

Another incident on night watch taught Bhau an equally valuable lesson. One night Baba said He felt hungry. This was not unusual, and chocolates or some other snacks to nibble on were always kept in his bedroom. Bhau brought a tin of chocolates, opened it, and put the lid on the edge of the bed next to the tin. It was dark inside the room, as there was no electricity in Meherazad at that time. The only light source (apart from the flashlight used to read Baba's gestures) came from a kerosene lantern outside a window. The curtain was closed, so Bhau went to open it. As he was opening it, Baba reached for the chocolates without looking at the tin. As He put His hand in the box, the lid was accidentally knocked off the bed and fell on Baba's shin. (Lord Meher-p-4575-1959)

Becoming furious, Baba berated Bhau, "Oh, how hard the lid landed on My foot. The pain is terrible! Have you come here to serve Me or to cause Me pain? How careless you are."

Bhau felt frightened and realized his mistake. Baba continued, "I will not be able to sleep now with so much pain. I cannot bear it!"

Baba did not take any chocolates and continued to scold Bhau for half an hour, using such choice epithets for him as: "ill-omened fellow ... madcap ... fool ... careless idiot ... stupid blockhead," ending with, "You are My enemy; you have come to kill Me!"

Baba then said, "I don't think I will be able to sleep, but I will try." He lay down to rest, but after five minutes sat up again, gesturing, "There is so much pain in My foot, I can't bear it. I can't sleep now. Why are you so careless? What sort of service are you rendering? You are really killing Me!"

Bhau felt repentant and kept quiet. Baba motioned, "I'll try again, but I don't think I'll be able to sleep," and he lay down.

But again, after five minutes Baba sat up and began complaining, "It is terrible, I tell you, terrible! My leg is aching so much, it is now unbearable. It is not possible for me to sleep!

"Have you come here to kill Me? Don't you feel bad about my suffering? Don't you at least repent for your carelessness? Is your heart made of stone? Do you do night watch only to harass Me? You are shameless!" He went on in this vein for about an hour.

Bhau felt miserable, but the lid was so thin it could not possibly have hurt much. Bhau's mind began to work. He started thinking: "Baba says He bears the infinite burden of the world and suffers infinitely. How can He feel so much pain from such a small, practically insignificant injury? Even an ordinary man would hardly have felt it. It was nothing!"

Moments later, Baba sat up again. "What do you gain by tormenting Me?" He asked. "Just answer Me. I suffer so much, and you don't feel it one iota. What a shameless man you are! Now I don't even feel like seeing your face! You have come to kill Me!"

Baba lay down, and Bhau's mind continued thinking: "If He cannot bear this much, how is he able to endure universal suffering, as He says he does? (Lord meher-p-4576-1959)

It is all just words, mere philosophy!"

Bhau had seen Baba suffer continually. He had observed for Himself how, after the second automobile accident, even when grievously injured, not a single sound had passed from Baba's lips. Yet, the human mind is like this: It wanders here and there on the slightest pretext. Bhau forgot everything and began to question Baba's unendurable anguish.

Baba got up and gestured, "Come here, sit down."

Bhau was standing and, because he was upset, he said, "I am all right here."

"Obey me."

Bhau sat near him, and Baba explained, "Listen to what I say. What were you thinking?"

"Nothing."

"What do you take Me to be? Tell Me."

"You are my Master."

"And what are you?"

"Your slave."

"What is the duty of the slave?"

"To please the Master."

"And do you please Me? If you are My slave, it is your duty to serve Me. You should treat Me as you would a tender flower. Have you any idea what happened to this flower when the lid struck it? Its petals were crushed, not from the injury but because of your carelessness.

"Because you have accepted Me as your Master and I have accepted you as My slave, it is the duty of the Master to see that the slave does his duty properly. And because I have accepted you as My slave, I am duty-bound to see that you serve and please Me correctly.

"If the Himalayas fell on My head, what would that be to Me? Nothing. If someone threw a stone at Me, it would not have hurt as much as what happened here tonight. Why do I have this pain? Because of the carelessness of My slave. Because I have accepted you as My slave, I cannot bear the slightest carelessness on your part.

"But instead of thinking that you have displeased Me, you thought only: 'How can he bear infinite suffering?' Have you the least idea of My suffering? Your duty is to serve and please me at any cost, not to think about My infinite burden. It does not behoove you to think like this. By pondering such things, you cannot really call yourself My slave.

"So remember: Your negligence makes Me suffer much more than untold suffering, as I cannot tolerate the slightest carelessness on the part of My slave. And since you are My slave, treat Me as you would a flower." 4577-1959

Bhau cooled down at once, and he repented greatly for his thoughts. To make this lesson penetrate his heart, Baba had spent four hours over this matter. It was a lesson Bhau would never forget. The Avatar's mercy is unimaginable. He is Mercy Personified, and He dispenses only that. (Lord Meher-p-4578-1959)

Bhau had never written devotional songs in his life (he had studied chemistry, agriculture and law in college), and his abilities in these literary pursuits were all due to Baba's encouragement, inspiration and inner help.

One day, however, when Baba asked him to write something else, Bhau protested, "Baba, I am neither a writer nor a poet. I don't know the use of language properly. Why do you give me such work? There are many good writers and poets in India, and if they come to you they would write sublime things."

Baba considered this for a moment and then asked, "Do you know any of these writers and poets?"

"Yes, I have heard of them," Bhau said. "They are very popular in India."

"All right," Baba acquiesced. "Write to them about Me, and if they are interested, I may call them."

Bhau wrote to several well-known poets and writers, and Baba appeared anxious to bring them in his contact. Bhau thought that they would definitely come, because Baba was showing so much interest in them. After a few days, polite letters were received from a few of them. They were read out to Baba and He felt happy to hear them, but He did not give any instructions to be conveyed to them, which disappointed Bhau. Bhau wrote to them on his own and sent them some of Baba's messages.

Again, he informed Baba, "Some of these famous persons will definitely come to you, and if they come they will write sublimely about you."

Baba asked, "Have you got any of their writings?" Bhau said he had a few copies of some of them. Baba asked him to bring them and read them out to him. After he did so, Baba commented, "What is there in these writings? It is most dry! Only the language is good, nothing else. Is there any flow of love? Tell Me the truth, isn't it just words? Never write to them again. They will not come to Me."

He then said, "Do you think I ask you to write in vain? Have you got any idea about your writings? There is a flow of love in it. It flows and flows. Remember that I like your writings. What more do you want?" Bhau kept quiet and continued writing when Baba requested. (Lord Meher-p-4628-1960)

Bhau's anal fistula had become severe. On the 6th, Baba dropped him off at Booth Hospital in Ahmednagar where he was to have surgery two days later. Don attended the operation and looked after him, assisted by Sidhu. Baba also visited the Satha family at Akbar Press at 8:15 A.M. on the 6th, and again at 8:30 A.M. on the 15th, when He also visited Bhau in his room at Booth Hospital. (Lord Meher-p-4633-1960)

In another event, Bhau was keeping watch in Baba's room as usual. A taxicab suddenly pulled up outside. Hearing it, Baba sent Bhau to find out who had come. From it stepped Dr. R. P. Asthana, the principal of Nagpur College where Bhau had gone to school. But neither recognized the other until they introduced themselves. Asthana asked, "Kalchuri, what are you doing here?"

"I am a night watchman," Bhau said.

Surprised, Principal Asthana declared, "A night watchman? What do you mean?" Bhau just smiled and inquired where he was staying. Asthana said, "I am staying at the Agha Khan's bungalow," which was a grand residence.

Bhau asked him to be seated and went to inform Baba, who said, "Tell him to come tomorrow morning at eight o'clock. But since he was your principal, send him to the Agha Khan's bungalow in our car. He will feel pleased that his former student takes such good care of him. Instruct the driver to come back immediately after dropping him there."

Bhau went and told Principal Asthana, who protested, "No, no, that is not necessary.

Bhau would keep watch until midnight, and afterwards. During these days, Bhau felt as if a thunderstorm were bursting over his head. Baba showed His aversion to him and would not allow him to come near Him. At night, Bhau would be on watch, and during the day he would remain in His room writing. He was working on Hindi ghazals at the time (later titled Meher Geet Sudha (Songs of Meher's Wine), but Baba was totally indifferent toward his efforts. Bhau felt as if Baba's days were numbered and His life was coming to an end. All the mandali felt similarly.

Becoming indifferent to all, Baba made them interested in His disinterestedness. The more passive He was, the more attentive they were to Him. On account of His indifferent attitude, the mandali were more determined and cautious than ever in following His behests to avoid the least cause of annoyance to Him. (Lord Meher-p-4722-1960)

At this time, because of the impending sahavas, the mandali's work was increasing. Moreover, due to Baba's constant scoldings, Bhau felt terribly harassed. At night, he was to be on duty by Baba, but even during the daytime he had to be present most of the time in Baba's room. As a result, Bhau had no time in which to do either correspondence or the writing of speeches. Baba was sending Sarosh, Viloo and Chhagan to Uttar Pradesh and other places, to participate in important public functions, and one of Bhau's assignments was to write their various speeches in Hindi.

One day Baba gave Bhau some urgent work to do, but, because he was with Baba in His room the entire day, there was simply no time to finish it. When Baba asked if Bhau had done the work, he replied, "No, I did not have time."

Baba scolded him and later that night, as he was pressing Baba's legs, Bhau was so distressed he thought: "It would be better if I die. I cannot leave Baba because I know I could never be happy without him, but I cannot serve him, either. I don't do anything right, and he gets annoyed with me. It is best I die!"

While Bhau was thinking these thoughts, suddenly Baba sat up and gestured to him, "Show Me how you will walk when you are 70."

Bhau blurted out, "But I don't want to live to be 70! I want to die!"

"But just show Me how you will walk."

So Bhau had to walk back and forth across the bedroom hunched over like an old man.

Baba made him go from one corner to another about four times. After the third time, Bhau began laughing and his depression lifted. Baba remarked, "You still have lots of work to do. You have no idea about it now."(Lord Meher-p-5164/5-1965)

In another incident in his room at Meherazad that afternoon at about 4:00 P.M., Baba remarked to Bhau, "Today, the Ahmednagar people are going to celebrate My birthday publicly. This evening, they are having a big parade through the town. I know they have all worked very hard, and this makes Me happy. I, in turn, want them to feel pleased that the celebrations come off well. But if it rains, then everything will be spoiled! Do you think it will rain?"

Bhau said, "No, Baba, it won't rain! The sky is clear."

"But if it rains, what will happen? Sarosh will be the most upset, because he has worked day and night for the procession. Do you think it will rain? Go and look at the sky."

Bhau went outside to look and came back and repeated the same thing, "It won't rain, Baba”.The sky is very clear. There is no sign of rain. Don't worry, Baba. Just rest now."

Baba lay down and did not reply, but after five minutes he sat up again and asked Bhau to look outside to see if there were any clouds. Bhau looked and reported that there were no clouds. "This is not even the monsoon season," Bhau pointed out.

Baba continued to send him outside every fifteen minutes or so, and when he went to look at five o'clock, dark rain clouds filled the sky. Bhau hurried to tell Baba, who exclaimed, "See! I warned you! Now, what will happen?" and as soon as Baba gestured this, rain started pouring down.

Bhau was stunned. Baba gestured, "Go right now and tell Aloba to ride [on his bicycle] to the pumping station and phone Adi and ask if it is raining in Ahmednagar." Since it was pouring outside, Bhau asked Goher to bring him an umbrella, but Baba gestured impatiently, "Hurry! Go right now!" So, Bhau ran across the compound to the men's side without an umbrella, getting soaking wet. He gave Aloba the message and returned to Baba.

Baba immediately asked him, "Did you tell Aloba to bring the message to Me here after he phones Adi?"

"No, Baba. How could I tell him that? No one is allowed to come to your room unless you call them."

"Go! Go and tell him," Baba said. "I have never seen such an idiot like you!" Again, Bhau had to dash out into the rain and give Aloba the instructions to bring the news about the phone call to Baba's room. Aloba had already left, so Bhau told Meherwan to tell him when he returned.

When Bhau returned to Baba's room, he was drenched and quite irritated, thinking: "What is the hurry about phoning Adi? If it is raining in Ahmednagar, it is raining! What will Baba do about it? Here I am, soaking wet, and I have to sit with Baba until midnight in these wet clothes!"

As Bhau entered Baba's room, Baba gestured, "If there is rain in Ahmednagar, everything will be ruined!"

Bhau replied, "Whether the program there gets ruined or not, My program here is completely spoiled! I am drenched!"

Baba just smiled and gestured to him, "Come here," and taking His own handkerchief, he tenderly and lovingly began to wipe Bhau's face.

Bhau said, "I can do it." (Lord Meher-p-5320-1959)

Jim Mistry and Khorshed had been invited to Meherazad from Bombay for the birthday celebration. One afternoon in the hall, while Bhau was massaging Baba's legs with powder, Jim Mistry said, "Baba, I have brought a special bottle of oil which is very good for massaging."

Baba told him to bring it, and Jim handed it to Bhau. Because Bhau knew that Baba did not like anything greasy, he took just a little of the oil and began rubbing it into Baba's legs. Jim joked, "You miser! Why do you take so little? Use more!"

It was very warm that day, and Bhau was perspiring as he massaged Baba's leg. Jim kept teasing him to use more oil. Eventually, Baba motioned for Jim to come over and instructed, "Now, you massage one leg and Bhau will massage the other." Jim was caught in his own trickery! He was not used to such exertion, and after more than an hour, he was completely worn out. Bhau was accustomed to it, but Jim had never massaged Baba before. Afterwards, he had a good laugh at himself for the lesson Baba taught him. (Lord Meher-p-5324/5-1968)

During this period, an entire week passed by, during which Bhau had no opportunity to read aloud those letters forwarded to him. On the morning of the eighth day, Bhau took the considerable stack of letters with him into the hall, thinking that that day Baba would hear them and dictate suitable replies.

Baba looked at him and gestured, "Today, I have got a headache; you reply to them."

As soon as he conveyed this, a thought came into Bhau's mind: "What sort of God is He? His lovers are really great. (Lord Meher-p-5347-1968)

Baba lovers do not want anything spiritual or material from Him; they only want His darshan. And He says, 'No darshan!' Then they expect a few loving words from Him directly, and He says, 'You reply!' "

But Bhau did not say anything, and Baba also did not ask him anything. When Baba retired to His room that afternoon at three o'clock, Bhau followed Him. At one point, Baba asked, "How many letters did you write today?"

Irritated, Bhau replied, "Not a single letter, Baba!"

"Why not?"

"Where was the time? I was with you in the hall and when you came here I followed you."

"Yes, you are right. But tell Me, what were you thinking back in the hall?"

"Nothing."

"Tell Me the truth!" So Bhau repeated what had passed through his mind — about Baba's lovers being great and only wishing for His darshan. Baba replied, "Yes, you are right. My lovers are really great. But what do you mean by thinking this? You have been with Me for so many years, yet you still don't understand what I am doing for them! If they come to Me, what will they see? This physical form. This is nothing!"

Baba hit His thigh with His fist, the sign He would make for His seclusion work, and gestured, "This is the real thing I am giving them, and you will witness with your own eyes what will happen to those who have not seen Me physically. Although they have not seen Me physically — they are with Me and I am working for them. They are present here." (Lord Meher-p-5348-1968)

During these final months, Baba had also been dictating lines to Bhau to be incorporated into ghazals. On the evening of the 29th, he dictated this line in Hindi, and told Bhau to write a ghazal based on its theme: "What will we live for now, when you have gone away?"

Bhau wondered about the line's meaning. Soon he would understand. This was one of the last lines Baba ever gave Bhau. The hearts and minds of the mandali were focused completely on Baba, but all were helpless before His supreme will. (Lord Meher-p-5395/6-1965

To mark the 38th anniversary of Baba's silence, all His devotees and lovers throughout the world observed silence from midnight of the 9th of July to midnight of 10 July 1963. Those who could not keep silence, due to unavoidable circumstances, fasted for twelve hours, from 8:00 A.M. to 8:00 P.M. on the 10th. Not even water was allowed during this twelve-hour fast.

In Meherazad one day, the men were observing silence sitting before Baba in the hall. Through hand signs and gestures, "silent conversations" took place. An amusing incident occurred the previous night. Bhau was on watch. When Baba asked him something, Bhau was unable to make himself understood. Baba was amused at His expressive finger signs and facial expressions, and for fun kept asking him one thing after another. Bhau was a total failure at hand signs and Baba asked, "What would you do if I were to keep you on silence for a long time?"

Bhau did not know which gestures or signs he should make to respond properly.

Bhau tried his best to "say" something with his hands, and Baba enjoyed his predicament. At last, Baba remarked, "I would go mad trying to understand your signs! Are you gesturing to speak or performing some sort of charade?"

As mentioned, Baba did not like any breeze in His room when He slept. Besides all the windows, doors and ventilators being tightly shut, Baba put cotton in his ears before resting at night, at both Meherazad and Guruprasad, to block out any noise. When Baba would nibble on something during the night, He would often give Bhau a little of whatever He was eating — chocolates, cake, cookies or cheese, for example. One night He sat up and gestured, "I am hungry. Give Me something to eat." Bhau brought the chocolate tin, put it on His bed, and went to open the window. Meanwhile, while his back was turned, Baba took out the cotton from His ears. When Bhau came back to the bed, Baba handed it to him. Thinking it was a piece of chocolate; Bhau popped it into his mouth and started chewing. Seeing him do this, Baba laughed and laughed. (Lord Meher-p-5039/40-1963)

It was a scorching summer that year in Poona, and even at night it was hot. On one occasion, while Bhau was on night watch, he was sitting in a corner of Baba's room perspiring profusely; Baba was also perspiring as he lay on the bed. After some time, Baba sat up and asked him, "What are you thinking?"

Bhau replied, "Nothing, Baba," though he had been thinking that it was unbearably hot outside and even more so inside Baba's room. "Why does Baba wish all the doors, windows and ventilators closed as soon as he retires for the night?" Bhau wondered.

Baba looked at him and commented, "I am feeling very cold tonight."

Bhau was taken aback and immediately replied, "No, Baba, it is terribly hot in here!"  "I am telling you I am cold," Baba insisted. "It's very cold tonight!" and He repeated this several times.

Bhau argued, "Baba, it is hot. Ask anyone. I am feeling so hot and uncomfortable." Baba kept insisting how cold it was.

Finally, Baba got fed up and asked Bhau, "What do you take Me to be?"

Bhau replied, "You are God."

"You take Me to be God, and yet you do not believe what I say! If I am God, I am the Truth! The Truth can never speak a lie. Truth always speaks the truth.

"If you have this conviction, then you will feel cold, because I say it is cold! I always speak the truth."

And Bhau realized that he had been wrong to argue. (Lord Meher-p-5069/70-1964)

Thereafter, Baba would send the men out of the hall, except for Bhau, who was to write down Baba's dictations. From 21 July 1967, Baba began dictating material to Bhau for a new book, which Baba titled The Nothing and The Everything. Baba told him, "I am giving you ten percent of the book which I wrote in Meherabad during 1955–56... The other 90 percent is in God Speaks." (Lord Meher-p- 5279-1967)

One night during his watch, Baba asked Bhau, "Who is your best friend?"

Bhau replied, "Nana," since he had known Nana Kher since his college days in Nagpur.

"Do you feel lonely here without him?" Bhau said yes.

"Should I call him here?"

"Baba, how can you call him during your seclusion?"

"Never mind that," Baba replied.

The next day in the hall, Baba instructed Eruch to send Nana Kher a telegram, informing him to come and stay at Meherazad. Pendu and Eruch objected, but Baba did not give any further explanation.

Nana Kher arrived on the morning of 28 August, and remained for almost a month.  He would keep watch near Baba at night for three hours, and was then relieved by Aloba. It was the first time Nana had been given this duty, and it was Aloba's first time as well. (Aloba continued doing it until February 1968, at which time Baba stopped it.)

Putting His two forefingers together, Baba had told Bhau, "When Nana comes, you two do everything together. Take walks together, eat together, be with each other at all times." Bhau followed Baba's instructions and became Nana's constant companion, but after some time Bhau became fed up because he had other work to attend to and Nana was always by his side. Soon, Bhau was sorry he had ever mentioned Nana's name to Baba! (Lord Meher–p-5281-1967)

Baba also sent Chhagan to two other "Meher Melas" in Uttar Pradesh, one at Bagda and another at Khandarka, and later Baba sent him to Kanpur for Baba's birthday celebration. Each time, before Chhagan left, Baba would call him to Meherazad to read out the Hindi speeches prepared by Bhau. Chhagan would read them in the hall, before both the men and women mandali. It was a pastime for Baba, but for Bhau it was one more additional duty. He had to do night watch, the Hindi correspondence, be present with Baba in the day, write speeches for Sarosh and Amar Singh Saigal and then Chhagan, besides working on other writings.

One day in mid-November, Baba asked Bhau to write ghazals. Bhau replied, "Baba, it is not possible to write ghazals in Hindi. They can only be written in Urdu or Persian."

Baba said, "What do you take Me to be? I am Ustad (the Master)! I taught Ghani to write ghazals, and I will also teach you. But first, try."

So, Bhau tried and wrote almost 200 songs in ghazal form (which were later printed as Meher Geetika). Baba liked them, but noted, "These are songs, not ghazals. I will teach you when we're in Guruprasad next summer." Meanwhile, Baba instructed Bhau to translate Don's The Wayfarers into Hindi, and Bhau began this work.

Baba had actually paved the way for Bhau to write ghazals seven years before when he dictated two ghazals in Hindi to him in 1960, but at that time Bhau never thought Baba would ask him to compose them.

At Meherazad, Baba had instructed Bhau to translate Don's book The Wayfarers into Hindi, but as he had little or no time to do it there, once they arrived at Guruprasad he began this work. Baba did not wish him to translate the book literally, as He felt it was too matter-of-fact an account, but He wanted a complete written account filled in with more details, of His mast work. After discussing it with the mandali, however, it was decided to translate the book as it was and then to write a supplement of Baba's contacts with masts and the poor after 1948, updating the book to the last mast contacts during the 1950s and 1960s.

One day in April 1968, at 3:00 P.M. Bhau went to Baba's room as usual to keep watch near him until 8:00 P.M. Baba's room was suffocatingly hot. Stepping into it was like walking into an oven or sauna.

Every ventilator, window and door was tightly shut, as Baba had instructed. Baba sat on His bed in His underwear; His chest was bare, perspiration dripping from His forehead and arms.

Baba was in a splendid mood. As He had previously hinted in Meherazad, He informed Bhau, "Today, I will teach you how to write ghazals."

Bhau stood before Him sweating profusely and did not say a word. He had protested against writing ghazals before when the subject had first come up, and he was still working to complete the "ghazal-like" songs he had written.

Baba complimented him, "You have written with all your heart and the songs are good, but I want you to write ghazals and today I will teach you. I am going to give you one line and I want you to repeat it to the rhythm I will beat on My thighs."

So saying, Baba dictated this line in Hindi: "Now My heart is terrified even to hear the name of love."

Bhau began repeating it aloud as Baba played a rhythm with His fists, pounding His thighs like a tabla. Standing before Baba, Bhau repeated the line over and over again in Hindi. "Now my heart is terrified even to hear the name of love ... Now my heart is terrified even to hear the name of love ..." Half an hour passed, but Bhau did not understand what Baba meant.

Bhau was perspiring; Baba was also perspiring. Still Bhau had no idea what Baba was trying to make him comprehend. So he said, "Baba, I don't follow, please don't take this trouble for me. You are already burdened with seclusion work."

Not once stopping his constant rhythmic pounding, Baba only gestured, "Continue."

Bhau repeated the line again for another half hour, but he still had no notion of the poetic meter Baba was trying to convey. Again he pleaded, "Baba, it is too hot in here! Now, please stop!"

Baba again gestured, "Continue." And once again for another fifteen minutes, the sound of Baba slapping His thigh to Bhau's repetition of the same Hindi line went on.

Finding it monotonous, Bhau became more and more exasperated during this final fifteen minutes. He found it hard to concentrate because of the oppressive heat. Baba, too, was wringing with perspiration from the exertion. It had now been going on for an hour and fifteen minutes.

Bhau could not contain himself any longer and blurted out, "Baba, please stop now; I cannot follow anything!"

This time Baba looked at him in disgust and stated, "You are useless! Go sit down." And he lay back down on his bed and continued to pound his thighs with his fists, as if he were playing a tabla.

Bhau sat in the chair feeling both foolish and sorry for having failed and for having displeased Baba. Then something wonderful happened. As he was sitting in the chair, all of a sudden it was as if a breeze of understanding blew across his mind — instantly he knew what Baba wanted! He understood how to write ghazals — the meters and style.

Immediately, without saying a word, Baba sat up in His bed, and snapping His fingers said, "Compose, compose!"

Within half an hour, Bhau composed the first ghazal of what was to become the book of ghazals titled by Baba, Meher Sarod.

He read it out, and Baba was quite pleased. He embraced Bhau and assured him, "Yes, this is what I want. Now, I will continue giving you one line or so every day, and you should continue composing in this way."

Every day for two months, Baba would give Bhau one, sometimes two, sometimes many couplets from which to compose ghazals. Sometimes when Baba was in the mood, He Himself would compose the entire ghazal. At times, He would describe a story, such as about Sar Mast, Majnun & Laila, or Farhad & Shirin, or give Bhau points which He wanted him to versify.  And each day when Bhau would go to Baba in the afternoon, Baba would inquire, "How many ghazals did you write today? Read them out."

Some of the ghazals were composed in Baba's room itself. At times, Bhau would be so absorbed in his thoughts after Baba had given a line that when Baba would gesture for water, Bhau would walk over to get it, but then forget what Baba wanted. He would stand there and look at Baba, thinking of the ghazal, and Baba would laugh and gesture again to bring the water.

Baba would sometimes ask Bhau to repeat a certain line, or sometimes the entire poem. Often Baba would embrace and kiss him, and gesture, "Do you know, have you any idea what you have written? How touching it is?

You have no idea how sublime it is — how high, how deep! You have no idea what you have written! Your writing flows; it flows like a river!" (Lord Meher-p-5330/31/32/33-1968)

Once, Bhau was with Baba during night watch, Baba would ask about the letters received. One day Bhau answered, "All of the letters seek just one thing — your darshan, and you do not give it!"

Explaining, Baba replied, "My work is different. It is not My work to travel continuously and hold darshan programs simply to allow people to bow down at My feet. It is not My work to give long discourses, to perform miracles, or to attract crowds to Me. I do not come for this. I come for all; I come to awaken all!

"Never before in any age have I given as much darshan to people as I have given during this advent. And still you and others complain! My darshan is something quite distinct."

He continued to explain, "You have no idea what I am really doing. The more you stretch a bow, the greater the distance the arrow will fly and the harder it will hit the target. I am in seclusion now, yes, but I am drawing back My bow farther and farther so that when I release the arrow of My love, it will strike deep and wound the hearts of all. The wounds will make them have My darshan continuously. They will have that longing for Me, and that is My real darshan."

Baba concluded, "I am working in seclusion to give the world My darshan. It is this darshan that will have meaning for those who love and know Me."

Still, as His lovers went from place to place spreading His message, a greater and greater number of letters were received from people asking for darshan. Baba would hear these letters as they were read aloud in mandali hall, those in English and Gujarati by Eruch, and the Hindi ones by Bhau. Those in Persian were read by Aloba.

An entire week passed by, during which Bhau had no opportunity to read aloud those letters forwarded to him. On the morning of the eighth day, Bhau took the considerable stack of letters with him into the hall, thinking that that day Baba would hear them and dictate suitable replies.

Baba looked at him and gestured, "Today, I have got a headache; you reply to them."

As soon as he conveyed this, a thought came into Bhau's mind: "What sort of God is he? His lovers are really great. (Lord Meher-p-5347-1968)

January 24th was also Francis' birthday and he received an embrace from Baba. During Bhau's watch on the night of the 24th, Baba gestured to him, "Listen carefully to what I say. I am giving you very important work. I want you to write My biography in verse." As He was gesturing, Baba would get frequent sharp jolts, and Bhau's heart broke at seeing His suffering while He was straining to communicate.

Bhau pleaded, "Baba, don't say anything now. You are in terrible pain. Wait and tell me when you are better."

But Baba went on giving him instructions. When he got the jolts, He would stop and lie quiet for a few moments; then He began again. Seeing his Beloved suffer so was the most painful sight of Bhau's life.

Baba instructed: "Write 800 pages. Write in a simple and engaging way. Make it interesting. Make it instructive. Use four types of meters. Include the lives of the five Perfect Masters at the beginning, and also My father's life.

"Save 100 pages for My manifestation. I will give you the meters and also tell you about my manifestation later. Don't worry. I will explain everything to you."

Bhau listened and did not interrupt. To ask Baba anything at such a crucial moment would only have added to His suffering. Besides, Bhau thought, he would ask Baba for clarification when Baba improved.

It took nearly one hour for Baba to convey what He wished Bhau to write, and in the end Baba added, referring to Bhau's writing in Hindi, "Always remember that I like your writing very much. Even if the world finds fault with it, you should not mind. I tell you honestly, remember it, I like your writing very much. And when I like it, what more do you want?"

This scene in Baba's room on the night of 24 January 1969, will always was before Bhau's eyes; he alone knows this story of tears. Meher Darshan (the biography in Hindi verse) and Meher Prabhu (the biography in Hindi prose) are the results of Baba's final instructions given then. As Bhau later recollected: "It was his wish that I write it, and by doing so, I have fulfilled his last orders to me." (Lord Meher-p-5391/2-1969)

Baba repeated this to Bhau on several occasions during these last days. While Bhau was on watch, Baba explained, "John was the youngest of Christ's disciples. Christ used to kiss and loved him dearly. Similarly, I love you. I love all, but this is my personal love."

On the afternoon of 30 January, Baba did His Universal work as usual. Bhau was with him in his room, and had to beat Baba's chest with his fists as he had been instructed. After this final day of working, tears flowed down Baba's cheeks. Baba looked up at Bhau and then drew Bhau to himself and embraced him. Baba looked completely exhausted and in anguish. His body had been broken into pieces, crushed after being ground in the mill of the forces of creation's universal suffering.

On the 30th, Baba dictated four prescient lines to Bhau, which Bhau often quoted in the months after Baba dropped His body:

Sab ke sab khamosh the
Aur mae uchal ke kood gaya
Kuch nahi ke madhyam se
Sab kuch nikal ke reh gaya

(All were silent.
And I jumped up and leapt away.
From the Nothing
Everything went away.)

Later, Baba began moving His fingers to give Bhau another line for a ghazal, and was overtaken by a terrible spasm. Bhau pleaded with Him, "Baba, please do not dictate anything now. You are in too much pain. Give me when you are feeling better." And Baba stopped.

After a short while, Baba sent for Eruch and gestured, "My condition is serious."

Eruch said, "We feel that also, Baba, but we are helpless against your will."

Bhau was feeling bad that he had not been able to strike Baba's chest that afternoon as forcefully as Baba wished. To console him, Baba asked Eruch, "How do you find Bhau?"

"Bhau is matchless," Eruch replied. Baba gestured for him to leave. (Lord Meher-p-5398-1969)

Bhau Kalchuri was a relative latecomer to Meher Baba’s circle, meeting Meher Baba in 1952 and joining him permanently in 1953 at the age of 27. He served Meher Baba in various capacities including as his night watchman. Meher Baba gave Bhau several writing assignments, many of which he completed only after Meher Baba died in 1969. In 1973 Bhau became a trustee of the Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust. Today he is its chairman and oversees all operations at the trust office in Ahmednagar and the trust mandated developments at Meherabad, India.

Kalchuri is best known for his exhaustive biography of Meher Baba, Lord Meher (also known as Meher Prabhu), a twenty volume 6,472 page chronicle based on diaries kept by Baba’s followers from as early as 1922, as well as recorded interviews. He is also author of Avatar Meher Baba Manifesting and The Nothing and The Everything, a book on spiritual mechanics based on notes given to him by Meher Baba. He has also written several plays and books of verse. Bhau writes in Hindi and English.

Bhau Kalchuri was one of the most publicly accessible figure in his life time. Kalchuri had given talks all around the world on the life and teachings of Avatar Meher Baba, and published online periodical Awakenings. Starting in 1985, he had made extensive speaking tours both inside and outside of India, predominantly the United States, but also many trips to Europe and Australia. He had been interviewed in both press and radio.

He published following English books

Meher Prabhu: Lord Meher, the Biography of the Avatar of the Age, Meher Baba. Bhau Kalchuri, Manifestation, Inc. 1986.  20-volume biography taken from numerous diaries and personal interviews conducted by Mr. Kalchuri.

>Meher Baba’s New Life
>Avatar of the Age Meher Baba Manifesting
>While the World Slept (>The Nothing and the Everything
>Let’s Go To Meherabad)
>Mastery in Servitude
>Meher Geetika
>Meher Roshani
>Meher Sarod
>Ocean Waves, Volume I and II )
>Sun Rays

Hindi books published by him are as under.

>Divya Leela (play)
>Jai Meher (play)
>Meher Darshan
>Meher Jyoti (Flame) (songs)
>Meher Leela (biography of Meher Baba up until 1965 in verse)
>Prem Mahima (The Glory of Love) (play)
>Vishvas (Faith) (play)
You Alone Exist (prayer)

INTRODUCTIONS

1-MEHERA JEHANGIR IRANI (MEHERA)

(Daughter of Golandoon)

Mehera Jehangir Irani (January 7, 1907 - May 20, 1989) was Meher Baba's closest mandali (disciple). Meher Baba said she was the purest soul in the universe and that she loved Him as He ought to be loved.

In 1920, Mehera was a young girl of fifteen, preoccupied with her school studies. Mehera was also very fond of horses; her father had taught her much about them. But after his death, she had no opportunity to pursue her pleasure of riding horses.

Four years earlier, when she was eleven, a school friend had taken Mehera to meet Babajan, saying that the ancient woman would grant any wish she asked. Babajan inquired of Mehera, "What do you want, my daughter?"

Mehera spontaneously replied, "I wish I had a horse!"

Babajan gazed upward into the sky and muttered, "A beautiful one ... All the world will look at him. The entire world will love him." Babajan's words were usually enigmatic, and Mehera could not understand what she meant.

She forgot all about it, but a few months later, to her amazement her mother suddenly bought her a beautiful white horse.

This is especially significant as the symbol of the last advent of the Avatar for this cycle is a white horse. Hence, although she did not yet realize it, Mehera in her heart wanted Baba alone. Her real wish would soon be granted.278-1920

Baba and Sadashiv arrived in Sakori early in the morning on 15 October. On the same day, Daulatmai had also arrived with her two daughters, Piroja and Mehera. While Maharaj's niece, Gangi, was giving them a tour, they heard footsteps descending a nearby staircase. Gangi told Mehera and Piroja, "Merwanji, Maharaj's closest disciple, is coming." Baba swiftly descended the stairs and walked past them, giving Mehera, who was very shy, her first opportunity of seeing him.

Although no words were spoken, it was a great moment. Age was deeply moved by its significance. Mehera's heart was struck by Baba's countenance and sang out: "At last, at last! I've seen the Lord at last!"

Mehera's mother, Daulatmai, had met the Master before when she had been to Sakori, but she had not explained to her daughters about Upasni Maharaj or Meher Baba.

Later, in Maharaj's thatched hut, Mehera and her mother and sister were seated on the floor when Baba entered. With folded hands, he stood before Maharaj, who beckoned him to leave and wait outside under a nearby mango tree. He immediately bowed to Maharaj and left, circling the hut three times performing what is known to Hindus as parikrama — reverently honoring the guru's abode. Seeing Baba's love for his Master touched Mehera's heart. The Divine Song had called her awakening heart to Sakori, and he himself had traveled here only to meet her.

Mehera's tears were now crying, "O Song! How humble you are! How beautiful you are!"356-1922, and the Song replied: "I am yours forever and you are mine. Because I am humble, my melody will melt the hardest stone!"

Mehera spontaneously longed to be with Baba and the voice of Age whispered, "Pure One! Soon you will join your beloved Lord, and the lute of your life will play his sweet song every day!"

While preparations were being made for Freiny's marriage, Mehera was staying in Sakori with Upasni Maharaj. Under his guidance and along with other devotees, she was engaged in the labor work of carrying stones, earth and other building material on her head in a ghamela. Construction work was in progress in building the Sakori ashram, and all of Maharaj's kanyas were helping in the work. Although Mehera came from a wealthy family and had never done such lowly tasks in her life, she did not hesitate to share in such labor under the spiritual direction of Maharaj.

As the day of the wedding approached, Mehera's knee suddenly became swollen. On this pretext, Maharaj did not allow her to attend the wedding in Ahmednagar, and Mehera willingly abided by his decision. But the real reason for his disinclination to send Mehera - and for the mysterious swelling on her knee — was learned later when her mother Daulatmai discovered that certain relatives had come to the wedding with the intention of discussing their son's marriage to Mehera. A Perfect Master is omniscient and knows the past and future. Knowing Mehera's destiny, Upasni Maharaj could not allow her to go to Ahmednagar. Mehera was already spoken for and would soon join her divine Prince Charming forever.

About a week after the wedding, when Daulatmai went again to Sakori, Maharaj relented and permitted Mehera to leave. While Mehera was in Ahmednagar, she and her mother were called to Meherabad to meet Baba and discuss Mehera's marriage proposal. At the Post Office, Baba asked Mehera if she wanted to marry, and Mehera replied demurely that she did not, and Baba was pleased.

Mehera and her mother then left for Poona, where they visited Babajan regularly. (Lord Meher-p-421-1923)

On Monday, 19 May 1924, Mehera came to Meherabad with her mother Daulatmai and sister Freiny to participate in Upasni Maharaj's birthday celebration.

Nervous would fetch the women their water, but they would do their own cooking, cleaning and laundry. Dowla Masi, Naja and Big Khorshed would cook, while Mehera would wash the pots and clean the spices and vegetables.

Baba once sent word to Mehera to prepare a sago pudding for Him, but she did not know how to make it. After consulting the ladies who were good cooks, she learned the recipe. However, there was no mortar and pestle to powder the nutmeg and cardamom for flavouring the sago powder. Nervous brought a grinding stone, and after Mehera rewashed it, she used it to powder the spices. Baba liked the preparation very much and praised her efforts.

Mehera's family was quite affluent and she had never done much menial work. In Sakori, Mehera had been ordered by Upasni Maharaj to do such work; and now, by Baba's instruction in Meherabad, she was doing the same.

From her first sight of Baba, Mehera was so absorbed in the Master's divine beauty that she had no other desire except to please Him. (Lord Meher-p-522-1924)

In 1924, Mehera and Daulatmai had begun staying at Meherabad, Baba had told them, "If you wish to stay here, you must cover your heads with a mathu banu (white cloth) and wear long-sleeved blouses." At the wedding, because of their austere dress they were ridiculed by the fashionable Parsis and Iranis attending the lavish ceremony. But, ignoring their derision, they faithfully obeyed Baba's orders, not paying attention to what anyone said about their attire.524-1924

Baba would remark to Mehera how finely Gulmai combed His hair. Gulmai continued this duty as long as she was in Quetta. In her absence, Gustadji would attend to it. Later Mehera was given this special duty, which she continued until the end. (Lord Meher-p-536-1924)

One day at Irani Mansion, Mehera and Khorshed decided to cook doodh pak with puris — a sweetened, thickened milk-based dessert with small, round, deep-fried wheat puris. The milk would not thicken, so Mehera added flour to it. When it was served to Baba, he inquired, "What is this? Who has cooked it?" Soonamasi replied that they were doodh-pak puris prepared by Mehera and Khorshed. Baba sent for them and asked, "Have you ever seen doodh pak puri in your life? Has your father ever tasted it? Is this doodh pak or gruel for a sick man? Do I look ill to you?"

But the next day Baba told them to prepare potato patties and said that He would teach them how to make them. He cooked the potato dish in the kitchen, and also taught Mehera how to make patrel — a vegetable delicacy. Then He pointed to the hot stove, explaining: "As the fire burns in the stove, so should the fire of love burn in your heart!" (Lord Meher-p-538-1924)

In 1924, once Baba ordered Mehera, to leave the house, and told Daulatmai to go upstairs to her room. Mehera was wearing an ordinary household sari and did not know where she was supposed to go; she also had orders not to let any man touch her, and on the sidewalk some pedestrians were jostling past each other on the street. However, Mehera left and began slowly walking along, not knowing where she was headed. In a short time, Baba came walking toward her with Gustadji. He walked past her to Burjor Dahiwala's house next to Manzil-e-Meem, and Mehera followed them. Baba then instructed Gustadji to take Mehera back to their residence. (Lord Meher-p-560-1924)

An interesting incident once occurred between Mehera and Upasni Maharaj. Before Mehera settled in Meher Baba's ashram, she had lived for some time in Maharaj's ashram at Sakori. One day in 1922, a Brahmin woman visited Sakori and presented a plain gold ring to the Master. Maharaj did not want it and told the lady, "I wear only gunny sacks. No clothes adorn my body. How will this golden ring beautify me, an ugly old man?" However, the lady was so insistent that Maharaj told her to put it on his toe.

Later, Upasni Maharaj's devotees were sure the Master would give the ring to one of his women disciples, and each was naturally wishing she would be the recipient. As the ladies of the ashram took Maharaj's darshan, hoping in their hearts the Master would present the ring to them, He gave the ring to Mehera, telling her, "Wear this ring and be careful not to lose it." She wore it from that day on for the rest of her life.

One day in 1925, accompanied by Gustadji, Baba came to the Post Office verandah and, taking His seat on the wooden tea crate, sent word to the women that whosoever possessed a ring should send it to Him through Gustadji. Gustadji approached Mehera, but she was unable to remove the ring that Upasni Maharaj had given her from her finger. Big Khorshed was wearing a wedding ring, but she did not wish to part with it and refused to give it to Gustadji. With great difficulty Mehera was finally able to extract the ring and handed it to Gustadji.

Soon after, Baba brought back the ring that Maharaj had given to Mehera and presented her with another heart-shaped gold ring, on which was engraved one word: MEHER. Baba put both rings around one of the fingers of her left hand and told her never to take them off. "The Pure One's fate was sealed!" Age declared. "Meher was carved forever on Mehera's heart."

Mehera was destined to become the Master's chief woman disciple. One day on the Post Office verandah, Baba told her the story of Radha and Krishna and said, "As Krishna's love was for Radha, and so is My love for you. (Lord Meher-p-567-1925)

You love Me as Radha loved Krishna." A few days later, Baba declared before all the women mandali, "Mehera is My Radha. Her love is unique. She is most special to Me."

Over the years, many times Baba referred to Mehera as "The purest soul in the universe" and the one who loved Him most. As Baba said, Mehera's unique position in His circle, is the same as Sita's was to Lord Ram, as Radha's was to Krishna, or as Mary Magdalene's was to Jesus.(Lord Meher-p-568-1925)

Once Baba called Mehera and told her, "From today you are My orderly." Gustadji was instructed to give Baba's trunk to her, in which all of His personal belongings were kept. Mehera was told to prepare and send Baba's tea, wash His clothes and clean His plate and glass daily. (Lord meher-p-588-1924)

Daulatmai and Mehera had been taken to Poona as Daulatmai wished to donate her property to Baba and some of it was in Mehera's name. Rustom escorted them to the Poona Registrar's office, where Mehera signed the required legal documents. Baba and all returned to Meherabad the same night after a few flat tires on the way. (Lord Meher-p-762/3-1927)

It had been two months since Baba visited the women mandali in their quarters at the Bathroom Building and their joy was boundless. During the period of Baba's seclusion, He took only one pint of coffee made by Mehera, which she sent to Him every day in a flask with the boy named Lahu.

But while taking the flask up the hill, Lahu would hide in a gully and drink half the contents, and then, recapping the flask, he would take the rest to Baba. At the time, Baba never asked why the flask was only half-filled, but now that He was out of seclusion, He inquired of Mehera, "I as fasting for months on only half a flask of coffee — when I had clearly told you to send a full flask each day."

Mehera was taken aback and said, "But Baba, I filled the flask myself. It was always full." Naja and Khorshed confirmed this.

Later, Baba called Lahu and asked him to explain the mystery. The boy honestly admitted his mischief, and because he told the truth, Baba forgave him. Baba smiled and remarked, "I was having Lahu's prasad every day." (Lord Meher-p-913-1928)

In 1928, Baba would go to the women's quarters for His bath and meals. During His bath, He would wear His chaddis. Mehera's sister Freiny would wash Baba's head, Khorshed His back and Mehera His feet, after which they all would rinse Him with warm water. But His love for Mehera was unique, as Krishna's was for Radha. Once Baba said to Mehera, "My love for you is excessively more than for anyone else." (Lord Meher-p-940-1928)

When Baba was abroad, He explained to His lovers that He wished them to come to India the following year. And for the first time, He spoke to Kimco about Mehera and of her intense, pure love for Him. He gestured, "Mehera is My Radha and her life consists of My happiness. When you see her, you will have an idea of her love for Me. Her love always keeps Me happy!" (Lord Meher-p-1497-1932)

In 1933, at Kandivali, Bombay, Baba came out with Mehera, His queen, and the other women mandali were with Him, dressed in gorgeous saris. This was the first time with Baba that they had an occasion and the permission to wear fine clothes. Baba introduced Mehera, and the Western women saw that she was just as Baba had described — pure and beautiful. The ladies exchanged presents with their Indian sisters and the women mandali dressed the Western women in saris. (Lord Meher-p-1507-1933)

Mehera was destined to become the Master's chief woman disciple. One day on the Post Office verandah, Baba told her the story of Radha and Krishna and said, "As Krishna's love was for Radha, and so is My love for you.

In 1935, from the beginning when the circle of women was formed, Mehera would read Baba's dictation from the alphabet board when He was with the women mandali; but after Mani joined the ashram, she began reading it. (Lord meher-p-1671-1935)

On 12 September 1935, Baba came to the kitchen and sent for Mehera and Khorshed. He asked Mehera, "Would you obey Me and wholeheartedly do what I say?"

"Of course, Baba," she said. "I will do so with all my heart, as I have been doing up till now and will forever."

Baba instructed Khorshed to bring a needle. Taking the needle in His hand, He indicated to Mehera, "Promise Me by signing your name in blood on My arm." After Baba pierced Mehera's right middle finger, she wrote her signature with her blood on His left forearm. Baba ordered her thereafter not to sign her name, as if to seal the agreement. Mehera's complete willingness to obey made Baba very happy. (Lord meher-p-1690-1935)

The life of the women in the ashram was always secluded, especially for Mehera. Under Baba's orders, Mehera never spoke to or looked at any man during Baba's lifetime (except on a few very rare occasions). She was kept secluded and for many years was ordered not to read or write. (Lord Meher-p-1870-1937)

In 1940, the women were forbidden to mention the name of any man in front of Mehera, and so even Baba would spell out, "Soltoon's sister" when referring to Baidul. When reading the newspapers to Baba in front of Mehera, Rano would say "Mrs. Hitler," "Mrs. Mussolini," "Mrs. Churchill," "Mrs. Gandhi" and so forth. This was the extent to which Mehera was kept secluded.

As age noted, "Only the pure could stay in such a strict seclusion. It was only possible for Mehera to live such a life because she was living, not for herself, but for Her Beloved! Such a life is a true life, where love and faith in the Beloved are always active and ever-present." (Lord Meher-p-2161-1940)

According to Baba's strict directives, Mehera was never allowed to be alone. Either, Mani, Khorshed or Kharmen Masi was to be with her. If Mehera went to wash her face, if she went to eat, or out of the room on some errand or chore, another woman would accompany her. Even when she went to the bathroom, one of these three had to stand outside on guard. The difficulties of traveling, through crowded railroad terminals and on buses and following all Baba's instructions can well be imagined.

Only Mehera could put up with such a life, and this is why she is the beloved of the Beloved! Her only thought was of pleasing Baba! (Lord Meher-p-2219-1941)

Because of Baba's seclusion, He had not been seeing the women mandali. But on His return from His contact with Chatti Baba in Nagapattnam, He began calling Mehera and Mani to Him at His residence. They were the only two allowed to see him. The other women saw him very infrequently during this period.

Once, when Baba was with Mehera, Baba sent for Gaimai and rebuked her in front of Mehera: "What sort of chapattis are you preparing? Are your chapattis made from wheat or leather?" Gaimai remained quiet, and Baba asked her to give a chapatti to Mehera to taste. Tasting it, Mehera remarked, "This chapatti is quite good, Baba."

But Baba kept up his tirade against Gaimai, though he later explained to her, "Don't worry about what I said. It is a mere pretense on My part in order to call you. Since I am seeing no one, I need some pretext as an excuse to see you." (Lord Meher-p-2305-1942)

Mehera, Mani and Gaimai all had the experience of being bothered by a ghost at Prospect Lodge in Lonavla. When Mehera was sleeping, her arm was pulled; Mani's entire body was shaken. Baba assured them, "Don't worry about it; I will take care of it."

Thereafter, the ghost did not disturb anyone. Baba had freed the spirit so it could take another birth. They later found out that some years before, a laundryman had committed suicide in the well of the compound. Because of this, his spirit was hovering over the place. Baba's mercy put an end to his miserable state, and he was freed.

Baba explained to the women: "Don't be afraid of ghosts. They don't do any (real) harm. The atmosphere is full of impressions. Sometimes, when you think you feel the presence of a spirit, it is not the actual spirit but the impressions in the place that you feel. That is why I told you all not to go near the well where the dhobi committed suicide. All those impressions of his are lingering there, but I have now freed his spirit, so it is all right now. (Lord Meher-p-2307-1942)

Mehera's birthday was observed wonderfully in Meherabad on Tuesday, 25 December 1945. In addition to the lovers from Bombay and Poona, many from Ahmednagar participated in the event. A qawaali program was held and every person took advantage of the occasion to take Baba's darshan.

"The good fortune of becoming Queen in this age went to Mehera. Words are insufficient to describe her destiny. That heart in which the lamp of purity burns is worthy of gaining this honor; and in the descent of Meher — Mehera will be worshiped, side by side with her beloved Baba." (Lord Meher-p-2516-1945)

On 27th August 1948, the housewarming ceremony for Meher Baba's new home at Pimpalgaon was held at nine o'clock in the morning. Baba unlocked the door of the new building with a golden key, and Mehera and Gulmai performed His arti. Azad means free or relaxed, and Baba named the place Meherazad. (Lord Meher-p-2668-1948)

In 1948, Baba walked up Seclusion Hill in the early evening with the women. On one occasion, Baba put on Mehera's sandals, Mani put on Baba's, and Mehera wore Mani's. Once He took them on a walk to Happy Valley, and at the time two rainbows appeared in the sky. "This is a good augury for Delia and Jean," He commented. (Lord Meher-p-2673-1948)

On the 30th July 1949, to celebrate Mehera's birthday, Baba took the women to the Gheun Deolali dak bungalow, not far from Meherazad. Adi Sr. brought Gulmai, Meheru Damania and Jibboo, along with the food (prepared by Chhagan). They had a delicious pulao for lunch (rice mixed with vegetables), and just when all were feeling drowsy and were about to lie down for a nap, Baba called everyone for games. (Lord Meher-p-2691-1949)

1st August 1949 was a red-letter day in Meherazad. All the Meherabad mandali, as well as other Meherabad residents, came. All the men and women had been observing silence for one month, and they were to break it in Baba's presence when He stepped out of seclusion. No one was to fold their hands or bow to Baba, utter any word or even shout "Jai!" They were to break their silence after a prayer was read out by saying "Amen." Mehera and Mani saw Baba privately. Mehera broke her silence and spoke with Baba;  (Lord Meher-p-2732-1949)

After road accident at Yakohama in America, ambulance and hearse arrived, and Baba, Mehera and Elizabeth were rushed to the clinic. Goher and Rano rode with Baba and Elizabeth in the ambulance, while Mani and Meheru accompanied Mehera in the hearse. (Lord meher-p-3094-1952)

Baba was extremely mindful of Mehera, instructing Goher to take special care of her. Although the hospital was small, Dr. Burleson made fine arrangements. He called in a few outside specialists from Oklahoma City to examine Mehera and take a look at the X-rays. (Lord Meher-p-3098-1952)

After Baba’s accident on 20 June 1952, Baba was driven in an ambulance to Duke University Medical Center for an examination. Baba and Mehera, who was also to be examined, traveled together from Youpon Dunes to Durham. After Mehera and Baba were thoroughly examined and X-rays taken, they returned to Youpon Dunes on the 24th. (Lord Meher-p-3102-1952)

After road accident, Mehera also visited a plastic surgeon in Locarno, Switzerland. As Charmian related: Before leaving Locarno, Mehera was taken again for plastic surgery and the surgeon took off the scab on the wound and immediately announced that the skin was perfectly all right and would grow back and that she wouldn't need to have any further surgery. They took off the bandage and kept it covered with ointments for several days and the wound had completely healed except for some slight swelling over one eye, with hardly a scar. So she seemed to be all right then.

Baba paid constant attention to Mehera, Charmian stated:

Incidentally, as busy as He was with all of these people He yet found time to see that we all were busy and had things to do. Never a day passed, away from Him, that he did not call Mehera, or Mehera call Him, to see that each was well and happy. I don't think a day passed when they were away from each other in the States or Europe when I was present that I did not put in a call for Baba to Mehera or vice-versa with an inquiry about how things were going and the well-being of the other person. (Lord Meher-p-3128-1958)

After completion of this part of his Fiery Free Life journey, Baba (who had caught a bad cold) arrived in Meherazad on 5th December 1952, where He met with the women mandali — Mehera along with others. (Lord Meher-p-3219-1952)

Baba departed Mahabaleshwar for Hamirpur on Monday, 1 February 1954, with nine of the men mandali. During this period, Mehera was caring for Sheba, whom she would lead to Baba's room, in His absence, to show the colt that Baba was not there. Meheru would keep busy assisting Mehera and doing various other chores. (Lord meher-p-3430-1954)

In 1958, the women sat around Him on the carpet of His room as Baba leaned against the satin cushions on His bed. Eruch was beside Him to interpret. Baba spoke to them about Mehera: "Mehera is the purest of women, and she has sent her love to you all. She has sent some gifts to give to each of you. (Lord Meher-p-4430-1958)

Baba was sitting in an armchair, and the women sat on the floor and in chairs in a circle around him. He said: In My love, first come Mehera, and then Mani. Mehera is My Beloved. Mani is My true sister in work. She loves Me and works for Me from morning to late at night with correspondence and other details, even though she is not in good health at present. She loves Me and has surrendered to Me 100 percent.

Baba gave each woman the first present from Mehera — a photograph, made at her request by Baba's brother Beheram. It was a double vignette of Mehera when she was a very young girl and of Baba as a young boy. Baba remarked that Mehera was only seventeen when she first joined Him (at Meherabad). (Lord meher-p-4396-1958)

In 1958, Baba instructed the mandali to send a cable to Mehera to inform her He was well and would be returning to India. (Lord Meher-p-4434-1958)

Bhau was engaged in writing, not knowing he was still inside, Mehera appeared. As soon as she opened the door and saw him, she hurriedly stepped back out. From that day onwards, a bell was kept in Baba's room, and only after the watchman had left would Baba ring the bell. Mehera would then go to Him, followed by the other women.

In the morning Baba would want to see Mehera first. Similarly, He would not take food, water or anything else unless it was given by Mehera. Naja prepared Baba's meals, but only after Mehera's touch would He partake of it. (Lord Meher-4475-1958)

Because of Baba's wish to be "free," Mehera's birthday was celebrated early on Sunday, 9 December 1962 (instead of on the 23rd). About 150 close ones from Poona, Bombay, Navsari, and Ahmednagar were present that day. (Lord meher-p-4893-1968)

In 1962, the group had been called to celebrate Mehera's birthday, and about her, Baba stated: "Mehera loves Me very much, as I also love her, but I have not yet explained to her what the Path is. The spiritual path is not an easy one, not as easy as eating laddoos (sweets). When you become the recipients of My grace, you will know what the Path is like."

Madhusudan had composed a new poem for Mehera's birthday. He read it and then sang it to the accompaniment of the harmonium. (Lord Meher-p-4895-1962)

Once in the morning, Mehera was combing Baba's hair, Baba again called the Kalchuris to His bedroom. Mehera gave Baba two lockets, one for each child. Baba took Sheela's and then pinned it on her blouse, stating, "Don't remove this during your operation. I will be there with you, but if you remove it, I will not come. And don't tell anyone who this is. If the doctor asks you, don't tell him.  This locket will protect and save you from harm. Always keep it with you, and you will have good health." (Lord Meher-p-5222-1966)

Mehera's Birthday was celebrated on Friday, 22 December 1967. Every year, Francis would write a poem in English for the occasion, which he would read out to Baba in mandali hall. That year, Baba asked Bhau to write a poem also in Hindi for Mehera, and his composition was read out, too. (Lord Meher-p-5305-1968)

In 1968, Baba then called both the guests and resident mandali to the back of the compound, where Baba was seated on the verandah of His house with Mehera standing at His side. Most of them were seeing her for the first time and marveled at the purity of her love for Baba. They wished her "Jai Baba!" and she shyly repeated the same in reply. (Lord Meher-p-5312-1968)

Many years before Baba had foretold: "There will be fourteen with Me at the end." Significantly, there were fourteen individuals with Him at Meherazad at this particular time, namely the six women: Mehera, Mani, Naja, Goher, Meheru and Rano. The eight men were Eruch, Pendu, Baidul, Kaka, Kaikobad, Aloba, Bhau and Francis. (Lord Meher-p-5371-1968)

22 December 1968, was the first day of celebrations, a triple occasion in honor of Mehera's birthday, the betrothal of Dara and Amrit, and also the navjote ceremony of four children of the Dadachanji family. Baba was in His room and was brought onto the verandah in a wheelchair by Eruch and Bhau. He was greeted with repeated shouts of "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!" The program began with the singing of Happy Birthday to Mehera. Dara was seated on the verandah and soon the women mandali brought Amrit out. Adi Jr. read the poem Francis had composed for Mehera's birthday. (Lord Meher-p- 5378-1968

In 1969, the marvelous thing was that whenever Mehera was in His presence, Baba was totally free of the jolts. The same would happen whenever doctors Grant or Ginde were present. This led the mandali to conclude that the spasms overtook Him only when He allowed it! Mehera shaved Baba, and Mani, Goher, Rano, Meheru and Naja cleaned and straightened Baba's room. (Lord Meher-p-5404-1969)

When Baba dropped His body Mehera wept on behalf of the entire universe, as tears from all creation fell from her eyes. Goher and Naja also cried continuously, but Mani and the men remained resolutely dry-eyed. All of the mandali, including the women, eventually concurred, and Mehera and Mani requested that the body be kept at Meherazad until five o'clock that evening. (Lord meher-p-5406-1969)

Mehera, Mani and the other women mandali then came to the Tomb to have their last darshan. Soon, Baba's dear physical form would no longer be visible. All stood silently around the Tomb. A quiet peace reigned. In the pin-drop silence, only the heartbreaking sobs of the one who loved the Only One as He should be loved could be heard. Mehera and the other women fell at Baba's feet. Tears containing the memories of years in his company poured from their eyes. After Mehera garlanded and kissed Baba in final farewell, the women stepped out of the Tomb.5412-1969

Mehera was one of four women who accompanied Baba in His New Life period from 1949-1951. Her accounts of her life with Meher Baba are exhaustively and carefully documented in the three volume chronicle, Mehera-Meher: A “Divine Romance” is written by David Fenster, based on tape-recordings of Mehera.

She died on May 20, 1989

In accordance with Meher Baba's directive, Mehera's final resting place is by His side, adjacent to his Samadhi. Although Mehera was born in January, from 1968 her birthday has been celebrated on December 22 as it was in 1968 in accordance with the Zoroastrian calendar, that being the last year it was celebrated in Meher Baba's physical presence.

2-MANIJA SHERIAR IRANI (MANI)

(Meher Baba’s sister)

Manija Sheriar Irani (December 15, 1918 – August 19, 1996) was the younger sister of Indian spiritual master Meher Baba, and one of His mandali. She was chairman of the Avatar Meher Baba Trust and the author of 82 Family Letters.

Besides Meher Baba’s chief woman disciple Mehera Irani, Mani Irani was said by Meher Baba to be His second closest woman disciple and His spiritual sister. Mani was one of only four women out of twenty companions to accompany Meher Baba in His New Life phase, beginning in October 1949. By Meher Baba’s directive given during His lifetime her remains are buried adjacent to Baba’s samadhi in Meherabad, India.

Mani was born in Pune, India, the sixth and last child of Sheriar Mundegar Irani and Shireen Sheriar Irani. Sheriar and Shireen had one earlier daughter Freiny who died of plague at the age of six in 1902. Thus Mani was Meher Baba’s only surviving sister and the youngest in her family. Meher Baba was 24 years old when Mani was born, a period when he was still under the care of Sadguru Upasni Maharaj in Sakori outside Ahmednagar. By the time Mani was old enough to know about her famous brother, He was already attracting disciples of His own in Meherabad. Mani attended Catholic school and longed to accompany her brother and live in His ashram as His disciple even as a young girl. She wrote persistently to him, pleading to be allowed to come. Finally Baba made it possible through difficult family negotiations with their mother Shireen who was worried about Mani’s safety and health in the austere and harsh desert life of Baba’s ashram outside Ahmednagar. As a result of such efforts Mani joined her brother as a full resident disciple in September 1932 at the age of only 13.

Her life time events with Meher Baba and His comments are elaborated as under:

In 1936, at Mysore, Baba also became indisposed. Before all the illness struck, Soonamasi had been keeping watch outside the bungalow during the day; but since she was appointed to cook for Mani, there was no one to take her place. Since none of the men mandali was allowed to go to the women's side, Baba himself began keeping watch, and when Soonamasi was done cooking she would relieve him.

Baba went to see Mani at the hospital two or three times a day, carrying soup or some other liquid for her. He would send Chanji constantly to the doctor to make certain Mani was treated well. The nurses at the all-women facility were greatly drawn to Baba, even though his identity was not disclosed. (Lord Meher-p-1708-1936)

Baba continued to visit Mani at the hospital and receive daily reports about her condition. On the 10th, he remarked that Mani's recovery had created a "deadlock" in his activities, as he wished to leave Mysore but could not, until Mani recovered.

On 14 April 1936, Baba discussed matters with the mandali and stated, "I am Paramatma [God] and within a fraction of a second I can do away with all these hardships. Mani is my sister; could I not make her well? But though she is my sister, I do not apply [the power of] my mind to her and similarly for all others close to me. Therefore, I have to resort to worldly remedies and have to praise others to get my work done!" (Lord Meher-p-1711-1936)

Mani had recovered from her ear operation by then and returned to Upper Meherabad to join the other women. At dusk one day in July, Mani took photographs of Baba on the donkey and of him with Mehera and the other women. Naja, in turn, photographed Mani with Baba and the women. (Lord Meher-p-1730-1936)

In 1939, while in Bangalore, Baba directed the women to stage plays for five days consecutively. In a play, Meherwan Jessawala was made a butler, and Mani his Muslim boss. But, instead of bringing the tea tray and saluting Mani, little Meherwan took the tray to Baba and saluted him, which made Baba laugh so hard, he was pink in the face. Meherwan then proceeded to upturn the tea tray he was supposed to serve and fumbled his lines, which he recited off cue, despite what Mani had taught him. (Lord Meher-p-2062-1939)

In 1942, Mani, Mehera and Gaimai all had the experience of being bothered by a ghost at Prospect Lodge in Lonavla. When Mehera was sleeping, her arm was pulled; Mani's entire body was shaken. Baba assured them, "Don't worry about it; I will take care of it."

Thereafter, the ghost did not disturb anyone. Baba had freed the spirit so it could take another birth. They later found out that some years before, a laundryman had committed suicide in the well of the compound. Because of this, his spirit was hovering over the place. Baba's mercy put an end to his miserable state, and he was freed.

Baba explained to the women: "Don't be afraid of ghosts. They don't do any [real] harm. The atmosphere is full of impressions. Sometimes, when you think you feel the presence of a spirit, it is not the actual spirit but the impressions in the place that you feel. That is why I told you all not to go near the well where the dhobi committed suicide. All those impressions of his are lingering there, but I have now freed his spirit, so it is all right now." (Lord Meher-p-2307-1942)

In 1949, Baba was in Sarnath, there were many Buddhist temples and giant stupas in Sarnath. In the main temple near the stupas, a Japanese artist had painted frescoes depicting scenes from Buddha's life. There are also separate underground stone rooms originally used for meditation, with steps leading down to them. At that time, these underground caverns were mostly in ruins.

When Baba took the women to show them this place, he directed Mani to write down on a slip of paper the name of the known Avatars in this cycle, and give it to him. Mani handed Baba the piece of paper with the names of Zoroaster, Ram, Krishna, Buddha, Jesus and Muhammad, Baba put it in his pocket as He walked down the steps leading underground. (Lord Meher-p-2841-1949)

In Benaras group travelling with Baba left Shivpur in the morning of 13th December 1949. From there, the she-donkeys were put under the women's charge. While walking, the women would pick up small branches and sticks that they needed for the cooking fire and load them on the donkeys. From Shivpur, Baba permitted Ghani to take a seat next to Pendu at the front of the caravan, on condition that he goes out begging wherever they halted.

One day, as Mehera, Mani, Meheru and Goher were preoccupied with picking up sticks and twigs as they walked, a bullock cart came alongside them. Awestruck at the scene before him, the cartman asked where they were going. They replied that they were proceeding to Hardwar. Respectfully, the driver invited them to sit in his cart, but Meheru solemnly answered, "We are on a pilgrimage to Hardwar, so we must go on foot. I'm sorry, but we cannot ride on the cart."

Humbly, the cartman said, "But please, sit for a while, sister. The sacred purpose of your journey will not be affected by your occupying seats in my cart." Mani replied, "A pilgrimage should be undertaken on foot. What sort of pilgrimage would it be if it were made in comfort?"

On 26 November 1951, Baba conveyed to Mehera and Mani, "My 40-days' work has been completely successful, but the remaining 80 days of work is of utmost significance."3019-1951

In new life Mani with other ladies accompanied Baba. One day, as Mehera, Mani, Meheru and Goher were preoccupied with picking up sticks and twigs as they walked, a bullock cart came alongside them. Awestruck at the scene before him, the cartman asked where they were going. They replied that they were proceeding to Hardwar. Respectfully, the driver invited them to sit in his cart, but Meheru solemnly answered, "We are on a pilgrimage to Hardwar, so we must go on foot. I'm sorry, but we cannot ride on the cart."

Humbly, the cartman said, "But please, sit for a while, sister. The sacred purpose of your journey will not be affected by your occupying seats in my cart." Mani replied, "A pilgrimage should be undertaken on foot. What sort of pilgrimage would it be if it were made in comfort?" (Lord Meher-p-2846-1949)

In 1951, Mani needed surgery, and she was operated upon in Hyderabad, with Goher in constant attendance. Mani’s condition became serious, so Baba would make Rano phone the hospital often, inquiring about her. (Lord Meher-p-3033-1951)

In 1952 Mani also suffered injuries along with Baba and Mehera. Ivy wrote about it.

“Mani was the least hurt, her feet and knees badly scratched, and limped with a cane. She did not eat for days and was overcome with grief and tormented that God had not given her as much to bear as the others (although she had recently had a severe operation)” (Lord Meher-p-3097-1952.)

During 1955, Mani was occupied with her correspondence with the West; Mehera and Meheru were doing Baba's personal work. Goher always had various medical and household duties. (Although a doctor, she had other multifarious chores, such as preparing the bazaar lists and looking after the servants.) Mani was looking after her pet cocker spaniel, Peter. The dog loved to play with the tame squirrels near their residence in Satara. Mehera lovingly cared for the mare Sheba. Baba himself would feed Sheba carrots daily, and Sheba would stretch out her neck to kiss him. Baba loved her much and would kiss her often. (Lord Meher-p-3717-1955)

On 1st September 1956, at Satara Baba's went into seclusion for one-year. All correspondence had been completely stopped and all out-of-town lovers strictly forbidden to come to Satara. Throughout that entire day, Baba remained without water. But things did not go smoothly, as Mani described (in a letter to Bill Le Page): "On the 1st, maya was working pretty hard, too, and everything that could possibly go wrong seemed to do so. At the end of the day, Baba explained it was because of his special work He had begun on that day, and opposing maya was at her best (or do I mean worst)."

While in Poona, Eruch received this telegram from Mani: "See Sant Vaswani. Tell him all about Baba and say he is one of Baba's beloved, precious children." Accordingly, Eruch met Sadhu Vaswani on the evening of the 4th September and told him about Meher Baba. Sadhu Vaswani was extremely happy to hear that Baba had remembered him and that He had sent His love. He asked Eruch to convey his heartfelt invitation to Baba to visit his school in Poona, and Eruch assured him that he would convey the message to Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4119-1956)

On 1 st December 1957, following message was sent to the Westerners through Mani's Family Letter

“I am happy with your love and know your unquestioning and willing acceptance of my wishes. I know what is best and my decision is for the best. I love you as God alone can love, and will definitely give you my sahavas in May 1958. This sahavas will give you what I want you to have 100 percent to my satisfaction. You will then understand fully what I mean by this. Hold on to my daaman, love me more and more and you will receive fully what I shall give. My love to each.” (Lord Meher-p-4223-1957)

On 1 st January 1961, Mani wrote following about Baba’s seclusion in her her Family Letter

“Guessing the import of Baba's work in all periods of seclusion, and knowing the gravity of this one, this phase of all activity appearing outwardly to be at a standstill would seem to signify the tremendous rate of accomplishment of his inner work — just as anything revolving at great speed appears to the onlooker to be stationary.” (Lord meher-p-4736-1960)

During stay at Poona, Eruch used to spend the day at Guruprasad and return to Bindra House in the evenings. Once Eruch brought mangoes from Bindra House. They were delicious, but the next day Baba complained to him, "The mangoes are sour."

Eruch replied, "They are sweet, Baba. I bought them myself after tasting them."

Sending for Mani, Baba asked her whether they were sweet or sour.

Mani answered they were somewhat sour, and Eruch could only remark, "Well, perhaps they are.” (Lord meher-p-4769-1961)

In 1962, final preparations had begun for the East-West Gathering. Mani and Eruch were busy with correspondence and other matters, as were all the mandali. The darshan was a topic of constant discussion in Meherazad, and Baba gave instructions for it. The names of those from the West who had informed Meherjee of their coming were read to Baba. To those who wanted to come but could not, he sent this message: "Do not worry. I am always with you, and will be more so during the darshan time." Baba also dictated a few discourses to be read at the East-West Gathering. On 4 August, he gave an explanation of "The Four Journeys." (Lord  Meher-p-4810-1962)

Baba said, “After Mehera is Mani, My sister. She has no thought of herself and does all for Me."

After Baba dropped His body, Eruch recalled that Baba had instructed the mandali several times: "Wherever I may drop My body, bring it to Meherabad and place it in the samadhi." Eruch also remembered that Baba had told him to play the record of the Cole Porter song Begin the Beguine when he dropped His body.

Dr. Ginde suggested that Baba's body should be moved to Meherabad within six hours. Mehera and the other women wanted to keep Baba's body at Meherazad. Mani argued with Ginde, "Baba had once told me that if He goes into a coma some day and becomes unconscious, He would revive after seven days."

Dr. Ginde explained, "But this is not a coma. The heart of a person in a coma continues to beat, and his respiration and pulse do not stop. Baba is not in a coma." Mani did not agree and continued to argue. It was suggested that Baba's body should be kept in mandali hall at lower Meherabad for three days. Ginde explained that it would be difficult to move a decomposed body to the crypt after three days. (Lord Meher-p*5404-1969)

Eruch then said, "As ordered by Baba, his body should be taken to his samadhi at Meherabad."5404-1969

The ambulance stopped opposite Baba's Tin Cabin, and the stretcher was lifted from it and placed inside the cabin just opposite the door. Mani brought the record player and played Begin the Beguine inside the cabin. (Lord Meher-p- 5406-1969)

She wrote

  1. 82 Family Letters: Letters from Mani Irani (Meher Baba’s sister) to various families. A compilation of letters to various Meher Baba groups around the world concerning Meher Baba’s activities from 1958 to 1969. Sheriar Foundation, 1979
  2. God-Brother: Stories from My Childhood with Meher Baba, Sheriar Foundation, 1993 Dreaming of The Beloved, Sheriar Foundation, 1998

3.Tales from the New Life with Meher Baba, (Contributing author) Narrated by Eruch, Mehera, Mani and Meheru, Published by Meher Baba Information, 1976 (out of print)

  1. Baba loved Us Too.
  2. Mehera Meher

Demise on 19-8-1996

 

3-DR. GOHER IRANI

Goher was born to Freni and Minoo Kharas, one of Avatar Meher Baba's closest disciples. Goher has had the rare privilege of being named by Meher Baba Himself and she spent a childhood filled with stories, experiences and teachings of Meher Baba, through the life of her father, Minoo, narrated in his biography, 'The God-Seeker.' She met Meher Baba for the first time in 1962 at the East-West Gathering in Pune, and again in 1965, at Guru Prasad. Goher's home in Karachi was the central Meher Baba Center, where many seekers came to learn about the Avatar. Goher lived with her husband, Danny and mother, Freni, in Florida.

In 1923, at Quetta, Baba played with all of Rusi's children but He was most attentive to Goher and Katie. Goher was only seven years old and Katie was three. Baba became their perfect playmate and would teach them games. While playing carrom one day, Baba quietly lifted up one of the pieces. "Baba, you're cheating!" Goher complained. "Play fairly." The Master laughed.428-1923

In 1931, Goher likewise received much of Baba's attention. Quetta was intensely cold and Goher was sleeping in bed, covered by a heavy blanket. One night Baba entered her room at 4:00 A.M. and slowly pulled at the end of the blanket. Feeling the cold, Goher was roused from her sleep and was startled to find Baba standing before her. Baba indicated to her, "You feel cold now, but I have come on earth to give the warmth of God's love. Once you completely possess that love, you will never feel cold!"

One evening Baba took Rusi's whole family to the movies, but they returned after seeing only half the film. Goher had wanted to stay and wondered why Baba had walked out, as the film was good. To relax, Baba would play carrom with Katie, Goher, and Ali."1223-1931

Goher Irani had moved to Ahmednagar from Quetta in 1932 with her brother, Jal. The rest of her family moved in 1933, following Baba's warnings to leave Quetta before a terrible earthquake struck in 1935. All in the family were devoted to Baba, especially Goher and her sister Katie. On 22 August, "Rusi Pop" (as Goher's father came to be known) arrived in Nasik. He stayed overnight and left with his cousin Adi Sr. the next day for Ahmednagar.1540-1933

Goher Irani came to India in 1932 from Quetta with her brother, Jal. As wished by Baba, she studied medicine in Bombay and staying with the Dadachanji family. The rest of her family had moved to Ahmednagar in 1933, following Baba's warnings to leave Quetta before a terrible earthquake struck in 1935. All in the family were devoted to Baba, especially Goher and her sister Katie. During school vacations, Goher would come to Meherabad to see Baba, and as Katie was living in Ahmednagar with her family, she too was allowed to come to Meherabad occasionally. 1540-1933

In 1944, Goher R. Irani, had finished medical school and had come to Ahmednagar to stay with her family. Although she very much wanted to be with Baba, her mother Khorshed was disconsolate and wept at the thought of yet another daughter leaving her to join Meher Baba's ashram. Goher's sister, Katie, had been one of the resident women mandali since 1938, so their mother wished Goher to work as a doctor and live at home. Goher's father Rusi Pop, however, had no objection and wanted her to remain with Baba, if that was her true desire. Goher wrote to Baba that after her mother's demise, she would come and stay with him.

Baba sent for her through Adi Sr. and asked her, "Don't you want to be with Me?"

Goher replied, "There is no other joy in my life than to be with you. I want to stay with you more than anything else! But Mother is crying and crying over the prospect."

"Tell her I will keep you here for some time and then send you back," Baba instructed.

So, during the period of his stay at Pimpalgaon in 1944, Baba would call Goher to discuss these matters. Goher was accustomed to such visits from her college days, when she would come to Baba during vacations. (Lord Meher-p-2403-1944)

Dr. Goher was very concerned and attentive towards Baba health.

Baba began fasting on liquids from 17th October, and to please Goher and the women and men mandali, He would eat a little food once in 24 hours just to show he was ingesting something. The first day, Goher came to Baba in mandali hall with a cup of tea and a banana and then left for some work. Peeling off the skin, Baba put a little of the fruit in His mouth and gave the rest to Kumar and Pukar. Kumar joked, "Goher will have to be told not to leave the hall unless Baba has finished eating." When Baba was sipping His tea, Goher reappeared. So Baba gave the rest of the tea to her. Such was the way He would take "nourishment" during the 21 days of his fast. (All talks ©2016 Mandali Hall Talks)

In 1948, Goher had to go to Bombay to appear for her medical board exam and she returned on 24 October. (Lord meher-p-2676-1948)

In Pimpalgaon, a village woman died after giving birth to a baby boy named after the saint Gorakhnath. Baba had the child brought to Meherazad and instructed Goher to look after the baby. After ten or twelve days, Baba sent the baby to Meherabad with instructions for Khorshed to raise him. Dr. Nilu became the infant's private pediatrician, and Gorakhnath was brought up like a prince. Tinned milk for him was specially ordered from Meherjee in Bombay, and also costly clothes and other items. Baba would see Gorakhnath on His occasional visits to Meherabad, and Nilu and Khorshed faced His stern rebuke if the child developed the slightest cold or illness.

In year 1948, Baba asked Goher to keep and breed ducks in a small pond in Meherazad. Goher was an allopathic physician, and although she knew how to care for a baby, she was at a loss when it came to serving as a foster mother to ducks. Still, by consulting a reference book, she became astute on the subject and carried out her duty using the latest methods in animal husbandry.

Once, bazaar man was about to leave for his daily purchases, Goher discovered she needed more feed for her wards. Without asking Baba, nothing could be ordered or accepted from outside, or sent from Meherazad, and so Goher, like the others, had to ask His permission about each and every item. Baba was engaged in imparting some spiritual points to Don and Ghani for God Speaks, when Goher frantically went to him and blurted out, "Baba, the feed for the ducks is finished!"

"Do you have any sense?" Baba asked. "Here I am explaining sublime spiritual subjects — and you barge in and ask about feed!? How did you ever become a doctor? Your brain is filled with sawdust! From the seventh plane, you've brought us down to ducks!" Thereafter, Baba repeated the scene word for word for the amusement of the other women, who all had a good laugh. (Lord Meher-p-2685-1948)

On 22nd June 1959, Baba entered the Blue Bus to begin His 40-day seclusion. Baba was also to fast during the seclusion. For the first eight days He ate only one meal a day, drinking tea or coffee once. Baba dictated following assignment to Dr. Goher;

6.30 A.M. - Goher should supply three buckets to Kaka to bring water.

7:45 A.M. - Goher to give Kaka three slices of bread for Baba.

8:00 A.M. - Goher should supply tea and coffee sets to Kaka.

8:45 A.M. - Goher to give Kaka drinking water for Baba.

5:00 P.M. - Goher to give Kaka food for Baba consisting of rice and dal. (Lord Meher-p-2714-1949)

On 15th October 1949, Baba paid a final visit to Meherabad to inspect the travelling kits containing the necessary items to be taken by each of those accompanying Him. He decided that Goher along with other four ladies would accompany Him in His New Life tour. (Lord Meher-p-2781-1949)

At Sarnath, the garden of the women's bungalow there was a small cottage for the gardener of the estate. Baba had special love for this gardener, often sending Goher to inquire if he needed anything. The man once told her, "No, the thakur (titled landowner) has given me everything; I am not in need of anything." By thakur, Goher thought the gardener meant the owner of the bungalow or his boss who must be seeing to his needs, and informed Baba accordingly. But hearing it, Baba just smiled, and explained to her and Mehera that the old man meant Krishna Himself. Once, the gardener asked Goher for a matchbox, which Baba sent. Daily, Baba mentioned this man to the companions, and he referred to him as Sant Mali — meaning the Saintly Gardener. (Lord Meher-p-2842-1949)

In 1950, at Dehradun, Baba also had trouble in His eyes. His eyes discharged a sticky substance and became painfully swollen, and at the same time, He had the continual sensation of something gritty in His eyes. Goher applied penicillin or silver nitrate ointment, but Baba got an allergic reaction to this which made it worse. Goher did her best to treat him, but Baba received little relief. (Lord Meher-p-2923-1950)

In 1951, Baba's suffered from piles and problem continued. Another physician from Bombay named Dr. Kataria's treatment started the next day. For six days, medicine was applied externally to the swollen tissue and covered with a bandage. But the size of the pile increased, and Baba suffered terrible pain. A week later, on Sunday, 22 April, Kataria stopped the medicine and recommended a wheat-flour poultice be applied for 24 hours per day for another six days. Nilu and Goher nursed Baba day and night, taking special care to see that the area was kept absolutely clean so it would not become infected. (Lord Meher-p-2978-1951)

In 1952, Goher also accompanied Baba on His western trip along with other ladies. Goher kept a brief diary of their trip. (Lord Meher-p-3090-1952)

On morning of 8th February 1952, Baba went on a picnic to Happy Valley with Dr. Goher and other four ladies. They walked the distance of four miles to Happy Valley. They stayed until two that afternoon, and were then driven back to Meherazad. ( Lord Meher-p-3032-1952)

On 7th November 1956, Baba, accompanied by Goher and other 4 ladies drove to Mahabaleshwar, where He was considering holding the sahavas. They stayed overnight at the Ripon Hotel, managed by Kohiyar Satarawala, who was residing in Satara during the slack rainy season. (Lord Meher-p-4125-1956)

In 1957, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4214-1957)

Baba's health continued to worsen during His seclusion. Goher requested Him to call in outside physicians, Baba replied, "During the seclusion period, I wish neither to consult any outside doctors, nor will I go to them. My body may remain or go; I have to complete My work." He did, however, permit Goher. (Lord Meher-p-4469-1958)In September 1958, Gadekar began having sleeping trouble at nights. Baba had Goher give him seven sleeping pills for seven days. He was also suffering from asthma, so Benadryl syrup was given to him. Despite Goher's clear instructions to take only one tablet before sleeping, the next morning Gadekar swallowed all seven sleeping pills. When it was discovered, Baba called him and asked why he had made such a stupid error. Goher then gave him some apples, and Baba kept him seated beside Him. This seemed to mitigate any adverse reaction, because the tablets apparently had no ill effect on him. Soon after, Gadekar's worries left him, his mood changed and he appeared happy. (Lord Meher-p-4464-1958)

On 6th October 1958, Baba's legs became swollen and He had a high fever. "Day by day My health will deteriorate," He had remarked the day before. Even in that state, Baba began plans for a long fast. Goher pleaded with Him to drop the idea. She started weeping and so did Pukar. Baba observed, "No doubt, My health is ruined, but if you people remain happy, it will be a help in My work (Lord Meher-p-4470-1958)

On 21 February 1959, Roshan Kerawala had given birth to a daughter, Roshan had to have two or three stitches, but when the doctor took them out, one was left uncut by mistake. Roshan started having severe discomfort and consulted the doctor, who examined her and said everything was all right. Her trouble persisted and increased. One day when Baba was visiting, finding her looking dejected, he asked the reason and she told him. Baba immediately sent for Goher from Guruprasad. Goher was told the trouble, but she said, "I haven't brought my surgical instruments with me."

Baba asked her crossly, "Then have you come here to stare at Me?"

So Goher went back and returned with the required medical supplies. On examination, she found that one stitch remained uncut and had become enveloped in a layer of ski

Baba ordered, "Take it out."

"Baba, it should be done in the hospital," Goher protested, "not here."

"Oh for God's sake, quit arguing and take it out!" Baba insisted.

Despite Goher's reluctance and repeated requests to take Roshan to a hospital, Baba insisted she do the operation then and there. He assured Goher, "Don't be afraid; just keep looking at My photograph and that will steady your nerves." Cutting open the layer of skin, Goher took out the stitch, and surprisingly Roshan did not feel the least pain. (Lord Meher-p-4529-1959)

In 1960 at Bombay, one of Baba's old disciples, Pleader, had a heart attack, and Baba was informed. Finally Baba asked them to bring Pleader to Meherazad, and they did so. On 19th February 1960, Pleader was brought on a stretcher. Baba kept Pleader in a separate room and Goher began treating him. (Lord Meher-p-4634-1960)

Baily was Baba's childhood friend and onetime Meherabad resident. Baily was married to Dr. Goher but had separated from his wife Goher and was living a hand-to-mouth existence in Poona. He arrived at Guruprasad by bicycle one afternoon and met Baba privately in the hall. As he departed, he said, "Forgive me, Baba." Baba handed him a single rose (which Baily later ate). Soon afterwards, Baily moved to Hyderabad. He never saw Baba again. (Lord Meher-p-4702-1960)

In July 1960, Baba was not feeling well. He looked pale and tired. Because He would not take proper nourishment and informed the mandali that He would be fasting during His seclusion, Goher convinced Him to allow her to give Him a vitamin B12 (500 mg) injection, and a liver supplement (2cc) injection. Although these injections were painful, Baba submitted to one on 4 July and to another on the 8th. (Lord Meher-p-4713-1960)

In 1963, Baba described His monetary help to upper and middle-class families who had fallen into poverty. Earlier, Baba ordered Goher to give a certain boy Rs.150. A proud dignified fellow, the lad humbly told Goher, "I would rather starve than beg!" Baba intervened and promised to help him through college also. In the meantime, Baba was giving Him this amount to help his mother and family. (The father was in jail.) (Lord Meher-p-4965-1963)

Toward the end of August 1965, Goher again began giving Baba cortisone injections into His hip, which resulted in less pain in His joint. The pain in Baba's neck, however, continued. He underwent seven pounds of traction in bed daily and then wore the collar for an hour more while He sat in His chair. (Lord Meher-p-5167-1965)

In 1966, Goher was in regular correspondence with Adele Wolkin (who was a nurse) about sending required medical and dietary items for Baba. Describing Baba's health in a letter to Adele on 12 August, Goher wrote:

“Beloved Baba looks very tired these days. The hip joint pain is better and he walks a little; he does not use the wheelchair. The pain in the cervical region still persists. There is very little we can do to help him get rid of this pain. We doctors, too, sometimes feel so silly and helpless when we just stand in front of him and watch him suffer but are incapable of removing the pain. Baba has been telling us that the pain in His neck will continue to persist as long as He wants it to. It is but a reflection on the physical plane of His infinite suffering that He has taken upon himself to redeem mankind.” (Lord Meher-p-5246-1966)

In 1967, Goher's mother Khorshed's condition became worse. Baba was informed on 16th May, and through Goher Baba conveyed a message to her parents to "Remember Him constantly, take His name and do not worry." On the 24 th May 1967, her mother Khorshed passed away after a phone call from Baba came to Adi, informing him that Khorshed would drop her body when Baba willed it, (Lord Meher-p-5271-1967)

Many years before Baba had foretold: "There will be fourteen with Me at the end." Significantly, there were fourteen individuals with him at Meherazad at this particular time, namely the six women: Mehera, Mani, Naja, Goher, Meheru and Rano. The eight men were Eruch, Pendu, Baidul, Kaka, Kaikobad, Aloba, Bhau and Francis. (Lord Meher-p-5371-1968)

4-MEHERU DAMANIA

Wife of Sawak Damania

Meheru Damania was the cousin of Eruch and she undertook cooking for Baba and Mandali. Sevak Damania of Akbar Press had been in Baba’s contact since childhood and was engaged to marry Eruch’s sister Meheru.

In June 1937, the engagement ceremony of Meheru (Eruch's sister) with Khorshed’s brother Sevak Damania was held at Akbar Press in Ahmednagar. Baba was present with few westerners at the small ceremony. Baba garlanded the couple and applied kumkum to their foreheads, and they exchanged rings before Baba. (Lord Meher-p-1939-1937)

In 1942, Gaimai's sister, Shirin Damania, and her sixteen-year-old daughter, Meheru Damania had been informed beforehand that both should be on the railway station to meet the group with lunch for all. At the train station, and Baba and the women went to the waiting room, where they sat down for lunch. Baba turned to Meheru (Damania) and asked, "Have you forgotten anything?" She immediately remembered she had left vegetables cooking on the stove at Akbar Press. She told Baba, adding frantically, "It must have burnt to a crisp by now!" Baba sent Adi Sr. to bring the vegetables. The gas stove had somehow extinguished itself and the dish was saved.2298-1942

On Monday, 28 May 1945, the weddings of Meheru Damania, (Eruch's sister) and Savak Damania, took place at Akbar Press. It was not so much a marriage as a gathering of celebration for Baba's lovers from Bombay, Poona and Ahmednagar. Baba and the Meherabad mandali went to Akbar Press to attend the weddings, and the ceremony turned into a darshan! (Lord Meher-p-2484-1945)

At Meherabad, Baba would go up the hill twice a day to see the women, but He had breakfast from the mandali's kitchen. Adi Sr. drove to Meherabad twice a day to take Baba up and down the hill, and brought meals for Baba, prepared by Eruch's sister, Meheru Damania. (Lord Meher-p-2587-1947)

Baba's 54th birthday was observed (according to the Parsi calendar) on Friday, 13 February 1948. Baba called the women from Meherabad to Pimpalgaon for a bhajan performance by an Arangaon group. Meheru Damania (Eruch's sister) participated along with other ladies group. (Lord Meher-p-2623-1948)

On the 30th, to celebrate Mehera's birthday, Baba took the women to the Gheun Deolali dak bungalow, not far from Meherazad. Adi Sr. brought Gulmai, Meheru Damania and Jibboo, accompanied with the food prepared by Chhagan. (Lord meher-p-2691-1949)

In 1951, the food was sent once a day from Ahmednagar for Baba and others. Eruch's sister Meheru Damania prepared and sent it with a boy named Ramchandra. Baba had ordered her to send only two items per day, which she did. However, these two dishes contained a mixture of several other eatables! (Lord Meher-p-3019-1951)

On 15th February 1953, Baba left by car for Poona. Eruch then traveled with them to Dehra Dun. On their way, they stopped at the Salvation Army's Evangeline Booth Hospital in Ahmednagar to visit Eruch's sister Meheru Damania.  She had not been well for months and had recently undergone a gallbladder operation. Later she was diagnosed with cancer. Baba comforted her and reminded her to remember him and repeat his name.3273-1953

On 28 September 1953, Meheru Damania, a young woman, a close follower of Baba's, passed away at the age of 32, from pancreatic cancer. The last time Baba had seen her, he had remarked, "You have worked hard but soon you will have rest." A telegram from Adi Sr. in Ahmednagar was received, informing Baba about the death of Eruch's younger sister. On her deathbed at Khushru Quarters, Meheru's final words were: "Tell Baba that my journey has come to an end. Salutations to Him."

Meheru had helped cook during the Blue Bus travels. After receiving the telegram about her passing, Baba sent Eruch and others to see a movie. Eruch appeared not in the least affected by the news. He was his usual self as if nothing had happened.

After Meheru's demise, Baba sent a telegram to the Satha family in Ahmednagar saying that Meheru was now happy and asking them to send Him dakshina (an offering) of Rs. five thousand for His work in Dehra Dun, which they promptly did. (Lord Meher-p-3406/7-1953)

5-NAJA KHODADAD IRANI

W/o of Khodu (Sailor)

Naja Irani was Baba’s first cousin, and Pendu’s sister. An expert cook, she had been a close disciple and had a storehouse of stories of her child hood with Baba.

Gulmai explained to Naja Irani about Baba, and had urged the woman to talk openly with the Master about her problems. Naja Irani was skeptical, though, and said, "I have one or two things to discuss with Him. If He gives me a satisfactory reply, I will believe in Him and even sweep His hut." Since Naja was a wealthy woman, her promise was even more significant because such persons never did such menial tasks.

One day, when Naja was dropped Gulmai at the hut, she approached Baba and said, "I wish to go to Iran and perform certain Zoroastrian rituals. I also want to get my daughter married there. If this is fulfilled, I will serve you and sweep your hut every day."

Naja said, "I wish to serve you — just give me the chance."Baba smilingly replied, "All right. Your wishes will be fulfilled." Then He added seriously, "But don't forget to come back and sweep My hut!"

"To serve Me is most difficult," Baba replied. "Continue to remember Me, and this will be enough."

But the lady was persistent in her request, so Baba said, "After settling your daughter's marriage in Iran, come to Me and I will give you the opportunity of serving Me."

She was married to Ghani's younger brother Abdur, Khodadad Shirzad Irani (nicknamed Khodu and later Sailor Mama),

Once Merwan (Meher Baba) went to Khodu’s house, but he was absent. Khodu’s wife, Naza, asked Merwan to wait and he requested her some food. Naza served Merwan a meal, which he ate reverently. After eating, he had decided to leave, when Khodu arrived and started teasing Merwan playfully, catching hold of Him in a tight bear hug.

Merwan warned him “Khodu, stop wrestling with Me, don’t hold Me like this.” Then He mysteriously added, “I am no longer that Merwan!”

Thinking he was joking. Khodu smiling retorted, “If you are not that Merwan, then who you are? I will see who this Merwan is!”

Khodu thought that he would overpower Merwan and hurl him to the floor. (At this time, Merwan was quite slender.)

Khodu lunged for Merwan's arm, but Merwan stretched out his hand to prevent him, and with a slight shove sent Khodu reeling back, knocking him to the floor. Khodu was both shocked and amazed by Merwan's strength. Merwan was not angry, and good-naturedly helped Khodu to his feet. Both sat down and started talking. Khodu immediately realized that Merwan was no longer an ordinary man, and he began to look upon him with renewed and greater respect.

"When I looked into Merwan's eyes," Khodu said later, "I knew I had lost a friend — but I had found a saint!"

After this incident, Khodu and Merwan started seeing each other more regularly. Merwan told Khodu about Babajan, and Khodu was deeply impressed, accompanying Merwan whenever he went to see her. Hour upon hour, they would sit by Babajan's side late into the night, returning to Khodu's house as late as four o'clock in the morning. Often they would discuss the significance of the qawaali singing they had heard that night at Babajan's.(Lord Meher-p-167-1915)

Naja was overjoyed with what Baba said, but her husband was bitterly against her going to Iran. She went against his wishes, traveled there and performed the religious ceremonies, and was also successful in arranging her daughter's marriage to an eligible bachelor. But after returning from Iran, because of her high social standing, she did not go to see Baba. Later, she began to suffer fits. She became mentally unstable and morose, and remained in that condition for a period of six months. Doctors administered all kinds of treatments, but to no avail.

In 1922, Baba was in Bombay. Naja's daughter Freiny, remembering the promise her mother had given about sweeping his hut, wanted to take her to Him. The mother, too, wished to see Him, but was prevented from doing so by her relatives. Sadly, as a result of her inability to overcome her family's forbiddance, or because of her indifference to Baba's advice, her mental disturbance persisted on and off for several years.284/5-1922

Naja, with Mehera's help, cooked the meals in Bombay. As they cooked, Gustadji occasionally went to the kitchen and expounded on the ways of the Master. Once, while Gustadji was relating an amusing anecdote, Naja laughed loudly. Baba overheard her and angrily ordered Masaji to take his daughter back to Poona. They left immediately for the train station. Naja and Masaji had missed the train to Poona and went to Dahiwala's home also, where Baba encountered them. Embracing Naja, who was in tears, Baba explained to her that she was not to blame, that He was upset due to another reason. (Naja related that Baba also had tears in His eyes.)

Baba's younger cousin Aspandiar was the son of Merwan's maternal aunt Pila Masi. A few years after her death in 1917, Aspandiar had moved to Quetta in northern India and his sister Naja had been sent by Baba to stay in Quetta also. When Naja arrived in Quetta, she informed her brother about Baba's recent relocation from Poona to Bombay, Naja wrote secretly to Baba to request that He keep Aspandiar with Him, as she did not like her brother staying in Quetta, where he was about to open his own business" (Lord Meher-p-307/8-1922)

Baba led Naja and Masaji back to Bharucha Building, where he explained, "Why did I get upset with Naja? Because of My work, at that moment, it was absolutely necessary that you all not remain in the house. For this reason, I pretended to be upset and ordered all to leave." Turning to Naja, He reassured her that she was not to blame and shouldn't worry about disturbing Him. The next day, Baba told Mehera, Naja and Daulatmai, "You should never leave me — even if I force you away. You should always hold on to Me." (Lord Meher-p-560-1924)

On 30 April 1926, a group of Hindu pilgrims passed by Meherabad. Baba directed the mandali to feed the pilgrims. Without informing Naja, Sailor gave them some of the food cooked for the students, and what remained for the children was later discovered to be insufficient. Baba was furious and called Naja, lashing out at her for her negligence. Naja was quite perplexed and explained that she had cooked the same amount of food that she normally prepared. She could not understand how it was too little. Annoyed, Baba shoved Naja in the presence of others.

Sailor then appeared and explained that it was his fault, that he had given some of the food to the pilgrims. At this, Baba's anger turned on Sailor and he dictated, "Why for God's sake did you not tell Naja to cook more food, you Irani idiot?" Sailor meekly apologized for having forgotten to inform her. Baba ordered the mandali to tie Sailor to a pillar and not give him food or water for three days. It appeared to be a dreadful punishment because it was the middle of summer and scorchingly hot. Accordingly he was tied up, but Baba Himself set him free after an hour or so and comforted him by giving him sweets. Baba and the mandali's food was given to the children, and some additional amount was hurriedly prepared.

Later, Gustadji commented that Naja was chastised unnecessarily. Baba did not appreciate his remark and explained, "I chastise no one! What appears to be punishment is really prasad. Naja received My prasad today. Were it not so, Sailor would not have told the truth." (Lord Meher-p- 651-1926)

In 1943, she travelled to Lahore, with Baba and other ladies. (Lord Meher-p-s2362-1943)

Naja Khodadad Irani (Sailor's wife) died at Civil Hospital, Ahmednagar in 1955

6-RANO GAYLEY

(Daughter of Estelle Gayley)

Quentin told Mrs. Henry Bell Gayley, called Nonny and her daughter Madeleine, called Rano about Baba in Newyork When he met her at dinner with Runao. As Rano listened politely to Quentin's fantastic narrative, she thought: "Tod is saying all this in exuberance. There cannot be much truth in it." Then Quentin gave them a photograph of Baba. When Nonny saw it, she was thrilled. She cried out, "That's the man!" Rano asked what she meant. Nonny replied that, one day in May of 1932, she had been glancing through the New York Times when she noticed a picture of a man with long hair. She felt compelled to meet him. This was the same man. It was Meher Baba. Rano's heart, too, was gradually smitten by Baba's countenance; it was the photograph of her Lord, which her heart recognized even as her mind rebelled. (Lord Meher-p-1525-1933)

Quentin explained to Nonny and Rano that Baba planned to travel to the United States and they could meet him in New York. Shortly thereafter, Nonny and Rano returned to America, anticipating meeting Baba there. When Quentin met Baba in Italy, he told Him about Ruano, Nonny and Rano. (Lord Meher-p-1526-1933)

Rano Gayley (Madeleine), daughter of Estelle Gayley was an artist who had worked for some years designing fabrics in New York. Rano Gayley and her mother had learned about Meher Baba in Paris the previous summer through their friend Ruano and her contact Quentin, and had expected to meet Baba in America when they returned there. Ruano was now in London with Baba and had written Nonny and Rano as soon as she found out about Baba's change in plans, and they had immediately left for London.

Upon reaching London, it was difficult for them to find out where Baba was staying. Ruano had cabled the address, but Rano had not received it. Nonny was in tears, repeating, "Where is Baba? Where is Baba?" Rano comforted her and they both checked into a hotel.

Rano phoned the English Speaking Union, as her correspondence with Ruano had been through its address, and she was given Ruano's telephone number. When Rano called, Ruano informed her where Baba was staying. Rano asked when they could meet Baba, and was told that it would be at four that afternoon. (Lord Meher-p-1561-1933)

Baba was very loving to Nonny, but for His own reason He kept Rano at a distance. Although Baba was outwardly keeping her away, she was inwardly being drawn to Him. On various occasions, Baba would go to a movie with all except Rano, or He would have her travel separately if she did accompany them, allowing her only to see Him from a distance. Between the lover and the Beloved, the pleasure of the play is only experienced through joy and sorrow — this coming from the Beloved's playful nature.

Rano was destined to belong to Baba and join His circle. Others would keep their distance from Baba at such treatment, but the Beloved Master is coquettish with only those whom He knows have an inner connection with Him and whom He wants to keep near Him. Nonny and Rano Gayley became permanent blossoms in the Beloved's garden like others. (Lord Meher-p-1563-1933)

Nonny, Rano and Ruano, who had been told to come to India for Baba's birthday, were cabled at this time not to come. Instead, Baba was planning to go to Madras for the occasion. (Lord Meher-p-1584-1934)

After spending the day in Marseilles, Baba and the mandali took the train to Paris, joined by Ruano, Rano and Norina. During the night's journey, Rano felt hungry, but the food was kept in a tin container on the rack in Baba's compartment. Still new to Baba, Rano did not know that she should not disturb the Master while he rested. When she entered his compartment, Baba had his eyes closed and looked as though he were sound asleep. As Rano quietly took down the tin, Baba opened his eyes and motioned to her, asking what she was doing. Rano replied that she was hungry. Baba gestured, "All right, take something to eat and then go rest." Rano had been careful not to make the slightest noise when reaching for the food and was surprised that Baba was suddenly so awake.

After a while, Baba sent Kaka with two black velvet pillows, one each for Rano and Ruano, along with instructions for them to go to sleep on these pillows. They both were to keep the pillows and never part with them. (Lord Meher-p-1614-1934)

Once Baba found Rano on deck and asked her why she was there. Rano explained that the cabin was stuffy and she needed fresh air. Baba scolded her, "Unless I direct you otherwise, do not step out of your cabin." Rano returned, but after that incident Baba permitted her to walk on the deck for two hours each day, but she had to be accompanied by Norina.1634-1934

Baba used to refer to the three women as "the trio" and one day revealed that they had close past connections with Him at the time of Jesus and with one another from a previous life in Egypt. Ruano and Nonny had been brother and sister, and Rano had been Ruano's son. (Thereafter, Rano jokingly began calling Ruano, "Pappy.")

Since it was winter, the weather was quite cold and Baba seldom went out on the ship's deck. He amused Himself each day by playing Ping-Pong with Rano on an enclosed deck. They never kept score but just hit the ball back and forth, with Rano valiantly trying to return Baba's ever-frequent smashes.

One night at sea, Rano remembered back to the time when she had wanted to marry. She talked to Baba the next day and said, "I now understand why different circumstances in my life did not turn out as I wished them to. Had things worked out the way I wanted, I would never have come to you." (Lord Meher-p-1647-1934)

Rano and Nonny Gayley's home was in New York. Baba had instructed them to stay there, but to come to the hotel each morning to say good morning to Him before spending the day with their family. When they first went to Baba's room, they found Nadine Tolstoy posted on guard duty outside. They had never met her before and she prevented them from entering. Rano retorted, "We were with Baba for eight days on the ship. Who are you to stop us from seeing Him? Go tell Him we are here." She did so, and then allowed them to pass. (Lord Meher-p-1651-1934)

Both Nonny and Rano were eager to meet the Master; however, doubts befell Rano and made her wonder: "What kind of Master is He? Is He aware of our faith? We are longing for His sight, yet He doesn't seem to care."

On the 18th, Nonny and Rano promptly entered Hygeia House to meet the Eternal Beloved. They were greeted by Ruano, who told them with sympathy that Baba was very tired and would not be able to see them then. They were dumbstruck. Crestfallen, they were taken to meet Norina, Elizabeth and the Kimco group. While they were talking about Baba, he sent a message: "Since you have come from such a long distance, I will see you. But you must not ask anything or talk to me. You should leave after seeing Me."

Baba sent first for Nonny. While Rano nervously waited outside, her mind began working fast. The door slowly opened and Nonny stepped out — her eyes filled with tears. Rano was taken aback, for up to then she considered any person who gave way to their emotions as "silly and sentimental," and could not understand what had happened to her mother.

Baba then called Rano inside. Here is how she once described this first meeting:

I had spent several restless hours becoming rather nervous at the thought of meeting someone I knew so little about and yet that, in some strange way, I seemed drawn to. The moment came. I stepped into the room and everything around faded. All I saw was one whose beauty of expression defied description and who looked at me with such gentleness and kindness that it imprinted itself indelibly on my memory. I knew then that, were I never to see Meher Baba again, I had received something that would remain with me for always.

I had never seen anyone so beautiful in my life. I felt that Baba was the embodiment of everything. He had that love and compassion which is indescribable.

To this day, I do not know who else was in the room. There were only hazy figures, but clearly in their midst was Meher Baba with the most beautiful expression I had ever seen. Sweetness, love — everything that was beautiful — was there in His face. I stood, staring at him until someone finally removed me from the room. (Lord Meher-p-1562-1933)

In Marseilles, Rano was given the opportunity to comb Baba's hair. She was smoking fifteen cigarettes per day then, but through Baba's influence she gradually tapered down to just two a day

On 20th July 1933, and Rano and Nonny were sent to Paris. One night at sea, Rano remembered back to the time when she had wanted to marry. She talked to Baba the next day and said, "I now understand why different circumstances in my life did not turn out as I wished them to. Had things worked out the way I wanted, I would never have come to You." Baba concurred, "Yes, you are right. Everything is in My hands and I created such circumstances for you that you would come to Me.

While in Los Angeles, Rano presented Baba with a brown felt hat to wear on His trip back. Before He departed, Baba expressed His wish to acquire a puppy He could take back to India. Soon after, Rano found a pedigreed tan cocker spaniel in a kennel and took Baba to see it. Baba liked the puppy and purchased it for $35. Baba named it Chummy, since there was a watchdog already named Chum at Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-1665-1935)

Rano became ill in May. On the night of 28 May, Rano was stricken with a severe attack of gastroenteritis, with constant loose motions and vomiting. Meherwan Jessawala brought a female doctor who prescribed medicine for her. Baba was of course informed. He visited Bindra House the next morning, but before getting out of the car He drew three crosses on the ground with His walking stick. He sat for a few moments looking at them and then rubbed one of the crosses out.

Baba comforted Rano and then instructed Manu to prepare some lime sherbet. He dipped His finger in the glass and, placing some of the liquid in a teaspoon, He fed it to Rano. He told Manu to give it to Rano, sip by sip. If Rano could finish the whole glass, she would be out of danger. Rano was told to repeat Baba's name seven times while sipping the sherbet from a teaspoon. With great difficulty, she did so and began feeling better.

Baba then went to see Pappa who said to him, "Baba, save Rano. She is a foreigner and if she passes away here, there will be complications with the police." Baba laughed, telling him not to worry about Rano that she would be all right.

Rano had a rash and fever too. The doctor advised her not to go, but she said, "If Baba is calling me, I am going." Only Nonny stayed behind as Baba had previously ordered her not to come because she was still on a 40-day fast. (Lord Meher-p-1827-1937)

The next day, Norina cabled Baba about those who were ill, and he cabled back that he would be coming to Nasik that night. Baba had especially come to be near Rano during her illness, for her case was the most serious. Baba arrived at 8:00 P.M. and saw all those who were feeling sick. The doctor said Rano had typhoid and Baba immediately arranged for her to be alone in the room next to Nonny's. The usual record playing sessions after lunch in the living room were stopped, since Rano needed rest and quiet. Rano had been suffering a very high temperature since the end of April. Her face was swollen, she had a rash on her chest and her skin itched. The doctor told Baba that there was little hope for her survival. Baba called Nilu from Rahuri, who properly diagnosed her illness as scarlet fever. Nilu began treating her according to Baba's advice.

When in Nasik, Baba would look in on Rano two or three times a day. When he entered her room, he would remove his sandals outside the door and enter barefooted so that he might not disturb her if she was asleep. Once Baba came when Rano was asleep. When she awoke, Nonny informed her that Baba had come but that she was sleeping. Rano's prompt response was: "Well, I'm awake now!"

Baba would hand Rano medicine and sometimes spoon-feed her orange juice. Once, during her recuperation period, someone's birthday was celebrated and ice cream was served. Rano asked Baba to let her have a little. "No," he gestured. "Ice cream will be bad for your throat."

"But they give ice cream for tonsillitis," she pleaded. "Besides, my throat is all right." Baba again said no. But later, He came to Rano's room and gave her a smidgen of ice cream He had put on His pinkie.

Nilu had been ordered to take Rano's temperature seven times a day. When away, Baba was cabled about her condition every day. Baba had ordered Rano not to set foot out of bed.

Finally, her fever came down and by the 6th of May, after six weeks of illness, she showed every sign of recovering. Rano once recollected, "I was so pampered, I didn't miss not being with the others. Perhaps Baba needed someone immobile for 21 days — like spending 40 days in a circle."

After Rano recovered, Baba remarked to her, "I have saved you for My work. Had I not been here when you were sick, you would have died." (Lord Meher-p-1832/3-1937)

On return to Nasik, Baba asked each how they had liked Meherabad. They all said, "Very much." Baba asked Rano's opinion of the place and she answered frankly, "It's lovely, Baba, but not for me." Baba just smiled. The idea of living a secluded life with a bunch of women on a remote hill did not appeal to Rano. She had not the least idea that she would be the only one from this original group who would be spending the rest her life with Baba in India. (Lord Meher-p-1766-1937)

From the middle of January, Baba outlined duties for each of the Westerners staying at Nasik. Everyone was to rise at 6:30 A.M., meditate for an hour and together take an hour lesson in learning Urdu from Ramjoo. Baba allotted individual duty of drawing and painting of spiritual themes as instructed by Baba; one hour dancing with Margaret. (Lord Meher-p-1769/70-1937)

Rano smoked Lucky Strike and Chesterfield cigarettes when she came to Nasik, but she was careful never to smoke in Baba's presence. One day Baba came along just as she was finishing a cigarette. She quickly put it out and said, "Baba, this was my last cigarette." Baba looked very pleased and gave her an embrace. Rano surprised herself when she made this remark, since Baba had not asked her to quit (Lord Meher-p-1771-1937)

During Baba's trip to London in November 1936, Rano and her mother Nonny had purchased a three-piece pinstripe suit for Baba. They had found a clerk Baba's height and guessed the size. It fit perfectly. On this occasion in Bombay, Rano was told to buy a pair of shoes for Baba as a gift from Nonny. She went to a shop with Norina and Elizabeth. They had to guess Baba's foot size and take them on approval. The shoes fit and Baba wore them in France. (Lord Meher-p-1852-1937)

Once Baba found Rano on deck and asked her why she was there. Rano explained that the cabin was stuffy and she needed fresh air. Baba scolded her, "Unless I direct you otherwise, do not step out of your cabin." Rano returned, but after that incident Baba permitted her to walk on the deck for two hours each day, but she had to be accompanied by Norina. (Lord Meher-p-1854-1937)

Anita was an artist of some talent; she did a drawing in Cannes and showed it to Baba, who commented that it, was remarkably good. Baba then asked Rano's opinion and she said she honestly did not care for it. Baba reproached her, "How can you say you don't like it? It is so beautiful! You will never be able to draw as well as her!" Baba continued to praise Anita's talents just to annoy Rano.

For some months, Rano had been working in secret under Baba's direction on a large painting. It was later called the Ten Circles. Baba had instructed Rano to bring all her painting materials to Cannes to continue with the work on the painting which had been taken off its stretcher, rolled and packed, and brought from India. One day, when she was painting a section of it, Baba came and made some criticism of her work. Rano said in a huff, "If you like Anita's drawing so much, why don't you ask her to do this work?"

Baba did not like her remark, reprimanding her, "You are useless! You have no sense! Your duty is to fulfill My orders!" Baba was teaching Rano to dance to His every tune — with a buttoned lip. At times, Baba would tease her, saying, "Why aren't you as good as your mother? Nonny is so sweet, why can't you be more like her?" — All as part of His work to crush her ego. (Lord cMeher-p-1859/60-1937)

Rano was staying in Baba's villa on the third floor, as were Norina and Elizabeth. Baba's room was at the end of the corridor. Although Rano did not realize it at the time, Baba began training her at Cannes for her permanent stay with Him in India. At night, Baba would often send Kaka to Rano's room to wake her up. Kaka would knock on her door and, when Rano would come out and ask what the matter was, Kaka would reply, "Baba wants you." So Rano would accompany him to Baba's room where Baba would matter-of-factly spell out to her, "I want you to remind Me about ordering soda water tomorrow. That's all. Now go and rest."

Returning to her room, Rano wondered why on earth Baba would call her in the middle of the night for such a petty thing. Again after a short time, there was a knock on the door and Rano would be called to Baba. Baba would spell out, "Don't forget to remind me about the soda water. Now go sleep; you look tired." Rano could not understand why, for such a mundane matter, she was disturbed again from her slumbers. Yet, throughout the night, the seemingly insignificant subject of soda water kept being raised, and Baba did not allow either Rano or himself to sleep. Years later, Rano realized that one must be ever alert and ready to comply with any of the Master's wishes at any moment in order to carry out His orders and fulfill His apparently whimsical pleasures.

Another night, Kaka again knocked on Rano's door and when she came out he told her, "Smoke is coming from somewhere and Baba wishes you to go find out what is burning."

Rano went downstairs to the kitchen and, with Irene's help, found the stove (which used wood and coal) had not been properly banked. Baba also went to the kitchen with Kaka and then returned to His room after all the windows were opened and things put right.

Rano retired for the night but was soon awakened again by Kaka's knock on the door. When she opened it, Kaka said, "Baba wants you to have another look through the house to make sure everything is safe and secure." Rano did accordingly and sent word through Kaka that everything was fine.

Soon after, Kaka again knocked on Rano's door with the same message. This went on the whole night and Rano learned to do as Baba ordered, without any question of why or wherefore, thus ignoring her mental reactions and letting her wish to obey and please Baba's wish remain foremost. (Lord Meher-p-1861/2-1937)

After Baba had announced that He would soon be returning to India, Rano began wondering if she would ever see him again. She knew Norina and Kitty were going back with him, but there was not a hint about anyone else. On one of the last days, Baba called her into his room and asked, "How would you like to come back to India with me?"

"Would I!" she cried out. "But what will Nonny say?" "This time Nonny has no say!" Rano declared. "Will she pay your passage?" "I know she won't refuse." "Don't worry," Baba assured her, "If Nonny won't pay, and then I'll pay your fare."

When Baba had asked Rano in Nasik how she liked Meherabad, she had replied honestly, "Very nice, but not for me." Now, she was only too willing to return to India with her Beloved! (Lord Meher-p-1878-1937)

Meals for Baba and the women were being prepared in Scarsdale by a temperamental cook named Alberta, an American Indian. Filis had hired her to cook for Baba. Baba sent Rano to the kitchen to bring His food. However, it was not ready, and she told the cook, "This is Baba's mealtime; how is it His lunch isn't ready? It should have been ready by now. Baba is most particular about promptness and has been complaining about this lately. You really should try to be on time, as Baba will be upset."

The cook reacted angrily at what she took to be Rano's bossing (when Rano was really only trying to help her avoid displeasing Baba), and verbally abused her. This got Rano's temper stirred and she came to Baba in tears and told him what had happened. Baba asked, "Do you love Me?" Rano said yes. "Then go and apologize." Rano countered, "If anyone should apologize, it should. Be." She caught herself and said, "I'll go apologize, Baba." But it was too late. "No," Baba said with a disappointed look. "If you had gone immediately when I told you to, there would have been some meaning to it. Now your apology would be meaningless. You have lost the chance. What is the use in asking now?" Thus Rano learned a very good lesson in obedience.

In Marseilles, Baba sent Norina out to a pharmacy to buy him some mineral water. The label on the bottle was in French and when Norina returned with it, Baba asked Rano, who spoke French, to translate it. Baba indicated that this was the wrong kind of mineral water and sent Norina back to exchange it. She returned with a different bottle and again, after listening to Rano translate the name and contents, Baba sent Norina back with it and asked her to bring something else. This happened five or six times. The pharmacist became annoyed and asked Norina, "Why don't you ask your party for the correct name in French? Surely, Madame, if someone can read the label, he should be able to give you the correct name." Norina kept her poise. The man had no idea that this was a lesson for Norina in swallowing her pride and anger, and maintaining her self-control. Back at the hotel, Baba even remarked to Rano, "You don't really think I'm doing this for myself, do you?" (Lord Meher-p-1880-1937)

Baba assigned duties to Rano in preparing charts and working on the Ten Circles painting, Rano was in the habit of getting up late, as she would often go to bed late. But in Meherabad, the others were awake by 5:00 A.M., and tea was served at 5:30 A.M. One day soon after arriving, Baba asked Naja to call Rano to the kitchen. Rano was sleeping at the time and Naja woke her up. Rano rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, put on a robe, and accompanied Naja to the kitchen. A kettle of water was boiling on the stove and, pointing to it, Baba gestured to her, "Listen to how sweetly the kettle is singing." Rano stood quietly but thought: "What is this? I've been called to listen to a kettle boil?"Seeing her expression, Baba spelled out, "It is not the fact of the kettle's singing that is of importance, but that I thought of you — that I thought to call you." (Lord Meher-1885-1937)

When Norina, Kitty and Rano began staying at Meherabad, Baba ordered them again not to mention the name of any man in front of the Eastern women mandali and, similarly, not to mention any of their names in front of the men. The same instructions had been given them earlier when they would visit Meherabad from the Nasik ashram. One day, while Baba, Rano and Vishnu were discussing a matter, Rano mentioned Mani's name by mistake. Baba became upset and scolded her, "Never commit such a fault again! Don't you remember what I tell you? Don't you listen to Me when I give you certain instructions? Or don't you take it seriously?" (Lord Meher-p-1886-1937)

In England, Kitty would go to church each year on Easter Sunday. Easter in 1938 fell on 17 April, and Kitty wished to attend services in a church in Panchgani. She told Rano, and Rano said that she did not care whether or not she went to church, but she would accompany Kitty if she liked. Both set out walking to the church that evening, but they found it difficult to locate. When they finally arrived, they found it empty, and as soon as they stepped inside, heavy rain began falling. They waited inside the deserted church for the rain to stop. It ceased after some time, and they walked back to their bungalow, disappointed.

Meanwhile, not finding them in the house, Baba sent Elizabeth in her car to look for them. Her car got stuck in a muddy pothole, necessitating her to hire some men to push it out. When Kitty and Rano returned, Baba asked where they had been. "To church," Kitty replied. Rano added, "I had no intention of going, but I went to give Kitty company."

Baba spelled out to Kitty, "Since you are so fond of going to church, go every Sunday!" "I’ve learned my lesson today," she said. "I'll never set foot in another church again!" "No, no," Baba emphatically told her, "You must go every Sunday! Everything you need is there! You have nothing to gain by staying here and being with Me." "Forgive me, Baba. I will never do it again." "Is it proper to go without my permission?" Baba asked. Crying now, Kitty answered, "It was a mistake on my part. I'm sorry. Please forgive me." Baba pardoned her and gave her a kiss, taking away the pain of His scolding.

On another occasion, Rano and Kitty were feeling quite depressed. Baba was so preoccupied in Panchgani with mast and other work; they hardly saw Him they felt. One day Baba came and asked the women to tell Him what was on their minds. Rano and Kitty expressed their feelings. To console them, Baba said, "If I do not withdraw Myself physically from you from time to time, you will not feel Me here (pointing to the heart), and it is there that I want you to feel My presence." (Lord Meher-p-1914/5-1938)

One day, when some mishap occurred, Baba looked at her sharply and repeated, "Don't argue!" gesturing for her to button her lip. Rano replied, "But I'm not arguing, Baba. I'm simply explaining it to you." This upset Baba even more. Frustrated, Rano bitterly complained, "There is no use in my staying with you since you are always displeased with me." Baba replied, "I won't let you go, and will never let you go!" Baba never did let Rano leave, and of all the Western women who were to come, she was the only one whom Baba kept in India, and who stayed with Him until the last — but it was never easy. (Lord meher-p-1922-1938)

Baba appeared concerned about Rano. He informed the group that she was seriously ill and repeated that he wished them not to disturb her, to keep a quiet atmosphere and not to visit her. Baba then declared, "What is sickness, what is death, but Maya’s glimpses. Die before death and you will live forever!" (Lord Meher-p-1929/30-1937)

Upon reaching Sholapur, Baba asked Kitty if there was anything to eat. Kitty replied there was nothing except bread and a little cheese, because the cooked food they had carried with them had spoiled. Baba instructed her to pass out bread with tea to the group, and give the cheese to Elizabeth and Eruch, the two drivers. Rano was unaware of Baba's instructions and remarked to Kitty, "I've worked just as hard as Elizabeth and Eruch, and have been up since three in the morning! Am I not to have any cheese? I am also hungry!" Baba never missed anything. He asked Kitty and Rano what they were talking about, and eventually brought the incident out in the open. Rano felt ashamed and she repented for her outburst. (Lord Meher-p-1961/2-1938)

The group arrived in Ajmer on 8th February 1939. After few days they arrived, Baba began His mast work in earnest. Rano was instructed to keep hot water ready for the masts' baths. As soon as one would be brought, she would rush to fill the buckets in the bathroom. Baba would then wash the mast and afterward clothe him with new clothes or a kafni.  Baba would take blankets and towels from the women and pass them on to His dear masts’ (Lord Meher-p-1986-1939)

In 1939, Rano and Kitty talked among themselves and then approached Baba, suggesting that He drop the idea of going to Taragarh. They explained that He did not have to go to so much trouble and expense just for them, and that it did not matter if they missed seeing the Fort. Baba reprimanded them, "If you think I am doing this for you, you are mistaken. My work comes first; you are secondary. What care do I have for expenses where My work is concerned? Money, you and everything else are secondary to my work." Rano and Kitty, though they had meant well, retreated in abashment and realized the truth of Baba's words. (Lord Meher-p-1990-1939)

After the death of Rano’s mother Nonny, Baba took Rano in His embrace and spelled out: "Nonny was one of My greatest lovers. She always gave spontaneously (financially) for My work. It is because of her great share of timely contributions, among others, that the center plan could be presently started. Funds will come, and come in plenty, but to the dear, departed soul goes the credit of starting My work that is to serve mankind's greatest need. I am happy her dear name will be connected and perpetuated with this unique institution." Later, Baba stated that it was the first time He had been present at the death of one of His disciples. To Rano, He revealed that He had given Nonny mukti (liberation). (Lord Meher-p-2040-1939)

While in Bangalore, Baba directed the women to stage plays for five days consecutively. One of the plays concerned an African tribe in the jungle. Rano took the part of a hunter, and Irene the wife. Katie was the African chief, Mani his daughter and Kharmen Masi, Soonamasi and Manu members of the tribe. (Lord Meher-p-2062-1939)

During the Bangalore stay Rano, under Baba's direction, continued her work on the Ten Circles painting which she had begun a few years before in Nasik. She had also begun another large painting of Baba wearing a turban. One day in January, when she was finishing this painting, she somehow did not feel satisfied with the expression in Baba's eyes. Baba happened to come to her room right at that moment and Rano expressed her quandary. Baba himself picked up a brush, mixed some color and dabbed a bit on the left eye in the painting, instantly improving the expression! "Now don't touch it!" he declared. (Lord Meher-p-2070-1940)

On 3 rd July 1940, Baba left Meherabad for Ranchi with the men and women mandali, and three masts, Chatti Baba, Shariat Khan and Mohammed. Rano accompanied Baba along with other ladies. (Lord Meher-p-2116-1940)

During stay in Ceylon at Hickgalla Estate was a coconut plantation, and Baba gave coconuts to each of the women to eat one day. But to Rano he said, "Don't eat it! It will affect your throat." Rano replied, "In America I used to eat lots of coconuts and they never gave me a sore throat." "Why do you always argue?" Baba scolded. "Why don't you listen to what I say?" Baba went on warning her not to eat the coconut, and at last Rano gave in and said, "I won't eat it, since it will affect my throat." This answer pleased Baba and he forgave her. (Lord Meher-p-2171-1940)

Rustom and Freiny's youngest son Jangoo had been staying with Baba practically since he was born. Khorshed had been given the responsibility of looking after the infant, and because of her charge, whenever they would stop somewhere, she would always demand more space for herself and the child. This constantly caused a clash between herself and Rano, who was in charge of the luggage space and seating arrangements. In Quetta, too, Khorshed asked Rano for more space, and Rano ignored her. Baba then criticized Rano, "Why didn't you tell Khorshed she cannot take up so much room?" "What is the use in quarreling when she does not listen?" Rano replied. Baba cracked, "Because she has Jang-oo with her, she fights!" (Jang, in the vernacular, means to fight.) (Lord Meher-p-2204-1841)

On way to Lonavla, there was a frightening incident in the train, as Meherwan Jessawala relates: "We were all in a compartment when Baba suddenly became very pale, unable to lift His hands and feet. His eyes were open, but He appeared totally drained of blood, and as if He was passing away. He lay there helpless, unable to move and totally limp." All rushed forward to revive him. Rano administered a few drops of Coramine (a central nervous system stimulant) and within a few minutes Baba recovered." (Lord Meher-p-2297-1942)

The large painting done by Rano of Baba seated, titled The Avatar, was to be sent to Srivastava to be displayed at His house during the Kumbha Mela. But Baba specified that the painting should not reach Srivastava until after He had left Allahabad. (Lord Meher-p-2250-1941)

Rano and one of the maids from Arangaon, (Maruti Patil's daughter) Tara Dalvi, were given the work of cleaning the cooking pots in Lonavla. In Rishikesh, Rano had had to carry the water to the house, and in Lonavla, her manual labor continued in washing the dishes. (Lord Meher-p-2305-1942)

On 14th February 1943, Baba departed Meherabad for Mahabaleshwar with the men and women mandali. Besides the Indian women, there were four Westerners living with them Rano Gayley with others. They stayed in a bungalow called Valley View. A brown horse was bought, which Mehera used to ride in their compound. Rano would stand at one end and another woman at the other end, and Mehera would ride back and forth between them. (Lord Meher-p-2321-1943)

When Rano began making the charts, Baba would come to her room to see them, or to explain some point, and at that time, Margaret was told to leave. One day Baba came to inspect Rano's work, and heeding prior instructions, Margaret left before his arrival. Baba examined the charts and then sent Rano to bring Margaret back; motioning to her not to tell Margaret he was still there. Margaret walked in and, seeing Baba, was startled. "Rano, why didn't you tell me Baba was here?" she demanded. Baba laughed, "Don't worry, I Myself called you."

Rano was, of course, delighted that, due to the charts, she had occasion to see Baba. Some days later, however, Baba stopped coming to inspect the work, and Rano had no further chance of seeing Him. Once, when she could not follow an intricate point, she wrote her difficulty to Baba and sent the note through Nilu. But Baba still did not call her or go to her room; He simply dictated a note in return through Nilu. (Lord Meher-p-2333-1943)

It was extremely hot in Lahore in July. The electricity in Baba's bungalow suddenly went out one night, and Baba directed Rano to telephone the authorities concerned. Rano was, of course, a total stranger to Lahore and wondered whom to contact and where to find a phone. She moved about here and there in the dark, and at last went to a neighboring bungalow and knocked on the door. She asked the owner if he had a telephone she could use, and was shown in. Rano phoned the power company and then returned to Baba's house.

Seeing her, Baba frowned, "Why did you take so long?" “I did not know where a telephone was." "Why didn't you acquaint yourself with such information beforehand?" How was I to know the power would be cut off?"

"It is a common enough occurrence here. If you don't know that, what do you know? You should be more careful about such things. I often go out for mast work, and if you are not alert in my absence, what will become of the women? They lead a secluded life, and you should be mindful of outside things such as this." Rano had learned by now that the best thing to do at such times was to keep quiet. By this incident Baba showed her that he wished her to develop foresight. (Lord Meher-p-2363/4-1943)

Baba then proceeded on to Kashmir. At one point along the journey, Chanji met up with the group.  Since Rano had no traveling permit, she was forbidden from crossing into Kashmir. Chanji took her to the proper office in Domel, where she told the officials that she had applied for the permit, but she had not yet received it. Rano then returned and went with Baba to the telegraph office to inquire further. The clerk listened to her explanations, but failed to check the file. Baba signaled to Rano to insist on seeing the file. At last, the clerk admitted, "The permit is received, but we cannot show it to anyone before it is sent to the proper office." Chanji remunerated him for his trouble, as Baba wished. The permit was taken to the office, and Rano was allowed to proceed. (Lord Meher-p-2422-1944)

Baba was with Kaka and Baidul, and Rano looked after the three Eastern women. It was past midnight when the train arrived, and Rano found the women's compartment locked. She banged on the doors and shouted for someone to open up, but all were fast asleep inside. She knocked on a window, and then reached in and woke up a passenger, an overweight woman, who was kind enough to open the door for them. They managed to throw their luggage inside and hop on just as the train was about to leave! They arrived in Delhi on 14 August, by the Grand Trunk Express, and stayed the night with Keki Desai and his wife. Keki had been warned to keep Baba's visit an absolute secret. (Lord Meher-p-2423-1944)

During this period in Hyderabad, Rano asked Baba's permission to buy a new pair of glasses. Baba advised, "Buy the spectacles, but don't spend more than you absolutely have to."

Rano went to an optometrist, and after giving her an examination, he asked for a large fee. This was a dilemma, because Baba had told her specifically not to spend more than necessary. She told the doctor, "Look, don't charge me more because I am a Westerner and my old glasses are expensive. I have become poor and don't have much money." It surprised the man, as Westerners had never grudged paying his fees before. But Rano continued bartering and thus reducing the amount, until finally, she ended up paying only the cost of the new pair of glasses.

Don had escorted her in the tonga, and on the way back he bought some toffees for the mandali. He offered some to Rano, but she politely refused. When he persevered, she took a few, as she knew Margaret was fond of them. When they got back home, Rano went to her room and handed the sweets to Margaret. Baba almost never entered their room, but that day for some reason, He suddenly appeared right at that moment.

Rano tried to hide the toffee, but Baba asked what was in her hand. "Toffee," she said."Why did you bring it?" "To give to Margaret." "For Margaret, and not for Me?" Baba asked with a pained expression on His face. "I didn't buy it!" Rano explained. "Don gave it to me." "How much has he bought, and for whom?" "One tin for the mandali." "Go and bring it from Don, and give it to Me."

Rano brought the tin and handed it to Baba. Baba then ordered her, "If anyone ever gives you anything, first give it to Me." Baba went to the mandali and asked Don, "Do you bring something for the mandali off and on?" "No, not really. Only today, I bought some toffee. Vishnu, however, did not accept it without your permission. The tin was kept by your chair, until Rano took it away."

Baba joked, using an idiomatic expression, "These people (the mandali) are sitting on my chest [bothering me], and if you continue giving them sweets, they will become fatter and really crush me! I want to make them as thin as air by beating and beating them!" (Lord Meher-p-2490/1-1945)

Rano had not been well in Niranjanpur, and in Katrain she felt weaker and more indisposed. Baba was feeding her with His own hands and looking after her with care. He remarked to her, "I brought you here to look after My requirements, but now I have to look after yours!" "It's my bad luck," Rano replied. "Not bad luck," Baba corrected. "It's your good luck. Don't worry."

In Mandi, Baba had told her to eat a plate of curry and rice. Rano felt nauseated but obeyed and later vomited. Don examined her and found she had infectious hepatitis. She was kept in a separate room at the top of a cowshed, and Don began treating her. Don would tell her to eat all sorts of appetizing things, but Baba forbade each new request. Rano improved quickly, and Baba later revealed, "If I had not ordered you to eat that curry and rice, you would have been very sick."(Lord Meher-p-2534-1945)

In February 1948, daytime at Mutha's Bungalow (the women's quarters), Soonamasi was keeping watch by sitting on the verandah. Rano would relieve her during meal times. One afternoon when Rano was on watch, a man passed by the house singing. Baba clapped and, when Rano went to him, he asked, "Where is that sound coming from?" "Someone is walking on the road singing," she replied. "Why didn't you stop him?" Baba asked. "How could I? He was on the road." "Even if he were in the sky, you should have stopped him!" Baba reprimanded. "Your duty is to see that there is no noise at all." Rano could only apologize and promise not to let it happen again. (Lord Meher-p-2583-1957)

As usual Jean, Delia, Elizabeth and Norina left to eat, Baba would send Rano after them with instructions to listen to them as they ate and report back what they had been talking about over lunch. This was awkward for Rano, because each day she had to fabricate some excuse for going there. She would pretend to be talking with Kaka as she tried her best to overhear the lunchtime conversation.

After a few days, Jean confronted her: "Rano, I do believe you are spying on us." Trying to look innocently outraged, Rano replied, "Why Jean, why should you think that? I am conveying Baba's messages to Kaka." But Rano felt embarrassed nonetheless, and perhaps that is exactly the reason Baba kept sending her time and time again on this spying assignment.

Among the men also, Baba would choose someone to spy on them for him. Sometimes, He would disclose to the others that such-and-such a person had told Him a certain thing. Sooner or later, someone would lose his temper, and all hell would break loose when the traitor was exposed, as denials and accusations were shouted back and forth. The innocent "spy" could not even defend himself by revealing that He was doing so under Baba's orders, since that would have displeased Baba. So He had to glumly accept the retribution from those he had been spying on. (Lord Meher-p-2669-1948)

Kitty and Rano stayed in Mahabaleshwar for a few days before returning to Bombay. Baba ordered them, "Now you have to go back." Rano asked, "Baba, how many times are you going to send us back like this? Why can't we be with you?" "You have to go back," Baba insisted. "For Me you have to go back." "Oh, Baba, why?" Rano said, and started to cry. "Don't cry," Baba consoled. "You've got to go back."

Baba had stated at the beginning of the New Life to the women: "Treat your conditions like a life buoy and stick to it, and I will not let you sink." Rano and Kitty remembered these words their entire stay in Bombay. Though it was hell for them to be away from Baba, they felt He was their life buoy and knew he would not let them sink.

No women other than Rano and Kitty were called to Mahabaleshwar, and therefore Mansari and Kaikobad's family had no opportunity to see Baba. Similarly, Khorshed, Soonamasi and Katie, who were in Bombay, also could not meet him. Gulmai was in Ahmednagar, and she too had not seen Baba during the past year. Each Gopi was passing her days in hopes of seeing her Krishna again. (Lord Meher-p-2947-1950)

In a lighthearted mood, on the morning of Friday, 8 February 1952, Baba went on a picnic to Happy Valley with Rano and other ladies. They walked the distance of four miles to Happy Valley. They stayed until two that afternoon, and were then driven back to Meherazad by Adi Sr. (who had brought their lunch of pulao). (Lord Meher-p-3032-1952)

On Friday, 18 April 1952, Baba, accompanied with Rano and others flew from Bombay's Santa Cruz airport to New York. On the plane, Rano took seats facing Baba and Mehera. Baba stretched out His legs on Rano's seat, causing her to sit in a cramped position. The stewardess appeared with a form to be completed, and as Rano wrote, Baba complained, "Why did you move?" Rano was embarrassed, especially in front of the stewardess — but this is probably what Baba intended. (Lord Meher-p-3043-1952)

One night when Konrad's night watch duty was over, Baba rang the bell by His bed and, when no one answered, He went on ringing. At last Rano came running, and Baba asked her, "Where were you? You are supposed to be on watch! I have been ringing and ringing!" Rano replied, "But it is not my time to get up. Where is Konrad? He still has an hour left." Baba motioned to her to look at the clock in His room; Rano was startled to see that it was past time for her to be on watch. She apologized to Baba and attended to His needs.

But a few nights later, the same thing happened. Baba rang and no one came. When Rano appeared she again said it was not yet time for her to come. But when she compared her watch to the clock in Baba's room, she found that Baba's clock was an hour fast. It was then discovered that Konrad had been setting the clock ahead so that he could finish his duty and go to sleep! When Baba was told of his trick, He had a good laugh at the boy's cleverness and reduced His duty by one hour. (Lord Meher-p-3129-1952)

In Scarsdale, on 30th July 1952, early in the morning a woman came and started banging on the door. Rano answered it. "Baba said He will not see me again for 700 years, so I have come to prove Him wrong," the woman said, challenging Baba's word. Three times, Rano brought messages from Baba that He would not see her, and it was better that she leave. Finally, when she refused, Baba said He would meet her for two minutes, but she must agree to keep silent. The woman got her wish, but, sadly, had a great deal of trouble in her life afterwards for confronting Baba in this way. (Lord Meher-p-3120-1952)

On Monday, 21 July 1952, Baba was taken to the doctor to have his broken leg examined. He then visited the Central Park Zoo; she accompanied Baba to visit the larger Bronx Zoo. (Lord Meher-p-3116-1952)

The Hindu festival of Dassera fell on the 7th October 1954, and as was the custom, the horse Sheba was brought to Rosewood fully decorated with flower garlands, according to Baba's wish. (Rano was dressed as a groom to present the "Queen of Sheba," which further amused Baba.) (Lord Meher-p-3646-1954)

Before Baba had gone to the West in July 1956, Ivy Duce wrote to Rano suggesting that she illustrate the process of evolution and involution described in God Speaks, specifically for children. At first, Rano was not taken with the idea; but after thinking it over, she sought Baba's permission, asking if she could work on it while he was away, and Baba said to go ahead.

Rano told him, "I think I can depict the evolution part of it, but what about the planes?"Baba laughed and gestured, "Do your best." When Baba returned, Rano had a preliminary sketch waiting for him. Baba approved it and gave all the wording around the chart: "Formless and colorless, God's creative and impulsive imagination to know himself as Omnipresent, Infinite and Eternal."

Eruch suggested that Rano include more than one person on the planes (she had shown only one figure); because people might get the impression that only one person at a time could traverse the planes. Baba agreed. After the drawing was finished, at the end of October it was sent to Ivy, who later had it reproduced.

On the morning of 7 November 1956, Baba, accompanied by Rano and other ladies drove to Mahabaleshwar, where He was considering holding the sahavas. They stayed overnight at the Ripon Hotel, managed by Kohiyar Satarawala, who was residing in Satara during the slack rainy season, and Kohiyar was allowed to see Baba occasionally. Meanwhile, that day in the Middle-East, the Egyptians accepted a ceasefire with the Israelis. (Lord Meher-p-4124/5-1956)

Baba was of course informed. He visited Bindra House the next morning, but before getting out of the car He drew three crosses on the ground with His walking stick. He sat for a few moments looking at them and then rubbed one of the crosses out.On the night of 28 May, Rano was stricken with a severe attack of gastroenteritis, with constant loose motions and vomiting. Meherwan Jessawala brought a female doctor who prescribed medicine for her, and Meherwan did not get any sleep the whole night.

Inside, Baba comforted Rano and then instructed Manu to prepare some lime sherbet. He dipped his finger in the glass and, placing some of the liquid in a teaspoon, he fed it to Rano. He told Manu to give it to Rano, sip by sip. If Rano could finish the whole glass, she would be out of danger. Rano was told to repeat Baba's name seven times while sipping the sherbet from a teaspoon. With great difficulty, she did so and began feeling better.

Baba then went to see Pappa who said to him, "Baba, save Rano. She is a foreigner and if she passes away here, there will be complications with the police." Baba laughed, telling him not to worry about Rano that she would be all right. Baba gave a glass of sherbet to Pappa also. (Lord Meher-p-4550-1959)

Baba started his "exclusion" work in seclusion from 5th July 1968. Rano was among the regular watchmen, but because Rano's health was not good, during this last phase she was given the first two hours of duty. (Lord Meher-p-5338-1968)

In an incident happened to Rano. She brought a watercolor of the "Mastery In Servitude" emblem that she had done for Adi Jr.  She wanted Baba to touch it before she mailed it. Baba did so and expressed that He was pleased, and then gestured, "Embrace Me." Rano later recollected: "Baba looked so fragile then that I was almost afraid to touch Him, so I touched Him very lightly. But when He embraced me, it was the strong embrace of the old days." It was the last embrace she had from Baba. (Lord Meher-p-5389-1969)

Once, Baba surprised Rano by coming into the room as she was meditating. He caught her dozing and instructed her to keep a photograph of Him in front of her and concentrate on it. During the meditation hour, Baba directed that there must be absolute quiet in the compound. "External silence helps the inner silence," He said, "and only in internal silence is Baba found. In profound inner silence."

 

INDEX (MANDALI /CIRCLE MEMBERS /CLOSE DISCIPLES)

MANDALI/CIRCLE MEMBERS/CLOSE DISCIPLES
SL No NAME `` PAGE NO
6 WOMEN  
1 Mehera Jehangir Irani (Mehera) D/o of Daultamai-Chief disciple
2 Manija Sheriar Irani (Mani) Sister of Meher Baba
3 Dr. Goher Irani D/o Rusy Pop
` Meheru Damania W/o Sevak Damania
5 Naja Irani W/o Khodu (Sailor)
6 Rano Gayley Artist
8 MEN
7 Ali Akbar Shapurzaman (Aloba) Self
8 Ardeshir Shapurji Baria (Kaka Baria) Self
9 Aspendiar Rustom Irani (Pendu) S/o Rustom Gustad Irani (Masaji)
10 Bhau Kalchuri (Bhau) Self
11 Eruch Behramshah Jessawala (Eruch) S/o Behramshaw D. Jessawala
12 Francis Brabazon Foreigner
13 Kaikobad Feram Dastur (Kaikobad) Self
14 Rustom Jafrabadi Irani (Baidul) Self
77 MEN
15 Abdul Kareem Abdulla (Ramjoo) Self
16 Abdul Rahman Abdulla  (Barsoap) S/o Ramjoo
17 Abdulla Haroon Zaffar Self
18 Abdur Rahman (Munshi) Self
19 Adi Kaikhushru Irani (Adi Sr.) S/o Kaikhushru irani (Khan Saheb)
20 Adi Sheriar Irani (Adi Jr.) B/o Meher Baba
21 Ahmed Abbas (Khak Saheb) Self
22 Anna Jakkal (104) Self
23 Anna Saheb (Kale) Self
24 Ardeshir N. Hansotia (Slamson) B/o Gustadji
25 Arjun Dagdu Supekar Self
26 Bal Natu Self
27 Behram Faredoon Irani (Buasaheb) Baba's Friend & first disciple
28 Behram Sheriar Irani B/o Meher Baba
29 Behramshah D. Jessawala (Pistol) F/o Eruch B. Jessawala
30 Darwin Shaw Foreigner
31 Dattu Mehendarge Self
32 Deshmukh Chakradhar Dharnidhar (Deshmukh) Self
33 Dhakephalkar Moreshwar Ramchandra (Dhake) Self
34 Don Stevens Foreigner
35 Dr. Abdul Ghani Munsiff (Ghani) Self
36 Dr. Dhanpati Rao Self
37 Dr. H. P. Bharucha Self
38 Dr. Nilkanth Godse (Nilu) Self
39 Dr. William Donkin Foreigner
40 Edke Self
41 Eruch C. Misrty  (Elcha) Self
42 Feramroj Workingboxwala (Feram) Self
43 Ferdoon Naosherwan  Driver (Padri) Self
44 Framroz Hormusji Dadachanji (Chanji) First Secretary of Baba
45 Gadekar Ramchandra Self
46 Gustadji Nussesherwanji Hansotia (Gustadji) Elder B/o Slamson
47 Hormousji Bethana Self
48 Jal Dhunjibhoy Kerawala Self
49 Jal Sheriar Irani (Jalbhai) Youngest B/o of Baba
50 Jamshed Behram Mistry (Jim) Self
51 Jane Barry Haynes Foreigner
52 Jehangu Sukhadwalla H/o Gulnar
53 John Bass Foreigner
54 Kaikhushru Espandiar Afsari (Raosaheb) Self
55 Kaikhushru Phopli  (Pleader) Self
56 Kaikhushru Boman Irani Self
57 Kaikhushru K irani (Khan Saheb) F/o Rustom & Adi
58 Kaikobad K. Irani (Asthma) Self
59 Kale Ramchandra Bapuji (Kalemama) Self
60 Khodadad Farhan Irani (Nervous) Self
61 Khodadad Rustom Irani (Khodu-Sailor) Self
62 Kishan Singh Self
63 Krishna P. Nair (Krishna) Self
64 Kuppuswamy A. Mudaliar (Kuppu) Self
65 Kutumb Shastri Self
66 Laxman Gangadhar Jangle Self
67 Meher Das Self
68 Meherjee Ardeshir Karkaria (Meherjee) Self
69 Meherwan B. Jessawala B/o Eruch Jessawala
70 Minoo Kharas Self
71 Murli Kale S/o Kalemama
72 Nana Kher Self
73 Nariman Dadachanji S/o Dadachanji
74 Pandurang S. Deshmukh (Pandoba) Self
75 Ranga Rao Self
76 Rustom  Kaikhushru Irani (Big Boss) B/o Adi K irani
77 Rustom Gustad Irani (Masaji) F/o Pendu
78 Sadashiv Govind Shelke Patel (Sadashiv) Self
79 Sadhu Leik Circle Member
80 Sampath Aiyangar C. V. Circle Member
81 Sarosh Irani S/o Kharmanmasi
82 Sayyed Saheb (Meher) H/o Zohra Pirzade
83 Savak Dinsha Kotwal Self
84 Shatrughan Kumar (Kumar) Self
85 Sheriyar Mundegar Irani (Bobo) F/o Meher Baba
86 Siddhu Self
87 Sitaram Dattatrey Deshmukh (Chhagan) Self
88 Venkoba Rao Self
89 Vishnu Narayan Deorukhkar (Vishnu) Self
90 Will Backett (Wilmar) Foreigner
37 WOMEN
91 Arnavaz Dadachanji W/o Nariman Dadachanji
92 Anita de Caro (Anita) Foreigner
93 Daulatmai Irani M/o Mehera
94 Delia De Leon  (Leyla) Foreigner
95 Dolly Irani D/o Gulmai & Adi. Sr.'s sister
96 Elizabeth Patterson (Dilruba) Foreigner
97 Enid Corfe Foreigner
98 Gaimai Jessawala M/o Eruch & Meherwan
99 Gulamasi Satha Satha family
100 Gulmai K Irani (Spiritual Mother) M/o Adi K. Irani
101 Gulnar Sukhadwalla W/o Jehangu
102 Hedi Mertens Architect from Switzerland
103 Helem Dahm Swiss Artist
104 Irene Billo Westerner from Switzerland
105 Ivy Oneita Duce, Foreigner
106 Jane Barry Haynes Foreigner
107 Jean Adriel, Foreigner
108 Jeanne Shaw W/o Darwin Shaw
109 Kakubai Deorukhkar M/o Vishnu
110 Kaity Irani Sister of Dr. Goher Irani
111 Kharamanmasi W/o Jamshed ji
112 Khorshed Irani W/o Eruch B. Jassawala
113 Kitty Davy (Saroja) Disciple from London
114 Mani Behram Desai (Mansari) Disciple from Navsari
115 Manpur Jessawala (Mani/Manu) Eruch's sister
116 Margaret Craske (Zuleka) Ballet dancer from New York
117 Marry Backett Foreigner
118 Nadia Tolstoy (Nadine) Disciple from Russia
119 Nonny Gayley (Kemali) Foreigner
120 Norina  Matchabelli (Nurjahan) Foreigner
121 Pilamai Sister of Sirinmai
122 Pilamai Hormuzd Irani (Spiritual Sister) Disciple from Karachi
123 Pillo Satha
124 Shirin Sheriar irani (Memo) M/o Meher Baba,
125 Soltoon W/o Baidul
126 Soonamasi M/o Khorshed
127 Sushila Vishnu's cousin
128 Valu Pawar D/o Soonamasi

 

 

 

Meher Baba said Kalchuri, Satha, Jangle, Damania, Kaikobad and Jessawala  families are close to Me.

 

 

WHO ARE MANDALI / CIRCLE MEMBERS

Meher Baba called His close companions “Mandali” a Sanskrit word meaning the group or company of people with similar interest. Unlike the “Mandali” of wandering minstrels or the “mandali” of drama troupes travelling as itinerant entertainers, the “Mandali” of Avatar Meher Baba had a special spiritual significance.

In 1922, Baba had made contact with number of young men, who became His disciples, and pledged devotion to Him. With the group of forty five (early mandali members), Baba set off on foot from Poona to Bombay. On reaching Bombay Meher Baba rented a large bungalow where He established His first ashram. At Bombay ashram, Meher Baba trained His mandali by putting them through a strict code of discipline. Baba developed in His mandali qualities of determination and initiative by imposing rigorous discipline and training.

Some of American and English also associated as mandali member after Meher Baba made 13 visits to Europe and America between years 1931 to 1958.

Mandali a small group of men and women lived with Meher Baba in partial seclusion, and yet were living embodiment of selfless service, honest devotion, implicit obedience and unbounded love.

Who were these mandali Men and women?

According to spiritual secrets revealed by Meher Baba in His discourses (God-speaks). Mandali members were the circle members of Avatar circle consisting of 120 numbers.  On the subject of circle members revelation made by Meher Baba in brief is as under

With every advent of the Avatar on earth, the 12 men of the Inner Circle and its appendage of two women, gather round the personality of the Avatar, as the self-same 14 types of individualities. These fourteen different individualities, in the shape of different personalities, always occupy their respective offices, whenever the Avatar manifests on earth; and during and after the life-span of the Avatar, they — individually and collectively — function in the same way as their predecessors, who had held, and functioned in, the same offices of the Inner Circle during the

The connection of the Inner Circle in relation to the Avatar may be compared to that of a man who directly associates himself with the fourteen parts of his own body; two eyes, two ears, two nostrils, one mouth, two hands, two legs and the trunk of the body itself; plus the external genitals and anus that act as the appendage to the body as a whole. As soon as man is born, he directly makes use of these fourteen parts of his body, and these parts in turn respond to his dictates individually or collectively.

Similarly, with the advent of the Avatar on earth, His Inner Circle of the same twelve individualities and the appendage of the same two individualities directly begin to function, individually and collectively, according to the dictates of the Avatar himself.

Once God-realization is attained, reincarnation is impossible. The only exception to this rule is the Avatar himself, who comes again and again to redeem humanity.

It is not the same individualized personalities of the Inner Circle that reincarnate; it is the individualities of their particular offices that come with every advent of the Avatar. It is because in all the Avatar's advents each of the twelve men and two women of the Inner Circle hold exactly the same office and function in exactly the same manner, that it is said the Avatar always brings with him the same circle.

All fourteen members of the Avatar's Inner Circle realize God by the grace of the Avatar, during the same Avataric period, which is of one hundred years' duration after the Manifestation of the Avatar on earth.

Regarding the Outer Circles of the Avatar, none of the 108 persons in the nine circles holds any office similar to that held by those of the Inner Circle; and all of these 108 persons attain

God-realization by the grace of the Avatar, but not necessarily during the Avataric period.

When questioned by Bhau Kalchuri for clear definition of mandali, Baba said, "One who gives his life to Me, who listens to Me, who does not ask for any kind of reward, who does not care about the result, whether he is ruined or prospers, who takes Baba's khushi (happiness) as his khushi, but at the same time whose intimacy I also feel, is in the mandali."

To another question of Bhau, "Can one call himself Baba's mandali if he feels he is a mandali, regardless of the number of years of connection with you, be it thirty years or only one year?" Baba answered, "If you find Me intimate with you. For example, take Elcha (Eruch D. Mistry) at Dehra Dun. I feel absolutely free with him, but if he is not prepared to sacrifice all, then he is not in the mandali."

Bhau asked again, "Can a person declare that he is a member of the mandali?"  "Those who I feel to be in the mandali, are My mandali," said Baba, "and no one can assert that he is in the mandali."

On 13-11-1968, (About 80 days before He dropped His body (Beloved Baba clarified the meaning and status of Mandali) and stated.

“Only those few Male and Female lovers who have been with Me all these years through thick and thin are My Mandali.”

“All others outside are Meherabad and Meherazad are My Lovers,”

“I rank My Mandali second only to Mehera; then are the lovers and the world.”

“Daily without fail, I am invoking Myself for Mehera, the Mandali, the Lovers & the world in that order.”

In this path, ordinarily one has to pass through three stages. The first stage consists of a keen interest and intense longing to know about and experience God, resulting in bright hopes and pleasant expectations. Then the second stage of disgust, disappointment, apathy and consequent suffering ensues. The third, but last stage is that of the Realization of God. At present, all in my circle are in the second stage, which lasts quite a long time. Since it is inevitable, try to put up with it and pass through it cheerfully. Don’t leave me for any reason.

The one who gives his life to me, who listens to me and is ready to obey me, who does not ask for any kind of reward, nor care for the result, whether he is ruined or he prospers, who takes my pleasure as his pleasure, but at the same time whose intimacy I also feel, such a one is a mandali member.

On one occasion, in year 1945, Meher Baba spoke on Mandali and counted few names but did not complete it (Refer LM-2478-82 Vol-20). But it can be logically accepted that mandali men and women were the most privileged and fortunate souls to be associated with Meher Baba in this Avataric age

Baba had foretold, “There will be 14 mandali with Me at the end” coincidently there were 6 women and 8 men Mandali at the Meherazad on 31-1-1969 when Meher Baba dropped His Body.”

Following names and their brief introduction and their interaction with Meher Baba are drawn from “Lord Meher” as mandali/circle members/close disciples/close families, “Meher Baba and His Mandali” by Nausserwan Anzar and web page. (Refer Page Nos 1012, 2464, 2478, 3808, 3809, 4566, 6679, 6680 and 6681)

 

PREFACE

SEMBLANCE IN EPISODES OF MEHER BABA WITH HIS PAST ADVENTS

Our faith in Meher Baba is like son/daughter to his/her father. A son/daughter does not know consciously know of his father but he accept his/her father as real and believe that his/her  father always does best for him/her except rare exceptions. We are Baba’s children and He is our father and mother both. Whatever revelations Baba made on Theme of Creations and in discourses on various Spritual topics is beyond doubt for any Baba lover. What better proof can be that five Perfect Masters of the time & many advance souls (masts) recognized Meher Baba as Avatar of the Age? Meher Baba Himself gave His introduction as Highest of High in most analytical and logical manner which can make even a non-Baba lover to ponder His declaration as Highest of High. Meher Baba always cautioned to His mandali and Baba lovers that He is not body which He has taken to appear before us but He has the “Virat Swarup” like Lord Krishna embodying whole universe in Himself, which is beyond our comprehension. He also made clear to us that in His previous advent, He did disclose His divinity of His Avatarhood to very few deserving ones but in present time He had to declare it because the mankind is so immersed in materialism that very few would heed to His clarion call.

Baba’s Activities in present era with His divine silence, Mastery in servitude, Mast contacts, world tours and shedding His blood on the soil of America and India in unique and unparallel in the History of His previous advents as Zoroaster, Rama, Krishna, Buddha, Christ and Mohammad. In His life time Meher Baba created certain events/episodes in order to explain many spiritual facts to mandali and Baba lovers.

Many of such events have semblance with mythological events of Lord Zoroaster, Rama, Krishna, Buddha and historical era of Christ and Mohammad. Baba also revealed about His minor advent as Shivaji and Sankaracharya. Meher Baba also revealed the previous incarnations of some of His close Indian and foreign disciples.

In this compilation effort has made to bring out the similarity in episodes in life of Meher Baba associated with His close disciples with events of His previous advents as Lords Zoroaster, Rama Krishna, Buddha, Christ and Muhammad in mythological and Historical era.  There are total 52 episodes compared. This compilation may help to encourage or strengthen one’s belief in Meher Baba in His previous advents or one’s faith, devotion or love for Baba, It will be only by grace of Meher Baba having made me an instrument for it.

N.B. Mythological biographies/events mostly have been derived from book “Kalyan” printed By Gita Press Gorakhpur and encyclopedia from internet. Other Historical events/biographies are also collected either from source books or internet. The Biographies Mandali/Close disciples are extracted mostly from Lord Meher. Some of comparisons are outcome of my interpretation. In beg an excuse from anyone who differs.

N.B. This compilation is yet to be printed. This insertion is assessing the number of copies to be printed. Those who would like to have the hard copy may intimate on face book or mail id.

 

 

FORWORD

Semblance Episodes is the brain child of Shri Birendra Kumar, a Baba-lover from Delhi, who has to his credit several compilation of Avatar Meher Baba books in the recent past.

Baba has declared that once a person is God Realized or has achieved Mukti or Liberation, the same soul never reincarnates, but enjoys eternally the Infinite Bliss of God. The only exception to this rule is the Avatar, the very first soul who made it all by himself without the aid of anyone, because there was none before him.

Baba also affirmed, “The Avatar is always one and the same, because God is always One and the Same, the Eternal, Indivisible, Infinite One who manifests Himself in the form of man as the Avatar, as the Messiah, as the Prophet, as the Ancient One — the Highest of the High. This Eternally One and the same Avatar repeats His manifestation from time to time, in different cycles, adopting different human forms and different names, in different places, to reveal Truth in different garbs and different languages, in order to raise humanity from the pit of ignorance and help free it from the bondage of delusions.”

We are all told ‘history repeats itself.’ Perhaps this adage applies equally to the descent of God on earth in human form.

Although I have not gone through the compilation, I am certain it would make interesting reading to notice the near similarity of events in the lives and times of the Ancient One who visits His creation periodically.

Semblance Episodes is a compilation of such events and incidents painstaking culled out from various sources of the past and juxtaposed with the events in the life of the present day Avatar.

It is hoped that reading through the contents would take the reader a step closer to recognizing that all Avatars are One in Essence, that the crux of their teaching is ‘Unadulterated love for God, Selfless service to humanity and the spiritual Unity of all life in creation.’ We are all One no matter what religion, caste or creed we profess to belong to.

Trust Semblance Episodes propels the reader to realize that Avatar Meher Baba is indeed the Avatar of the Age.

Cyrus M. Khambata,

Vice President & Jt. Hon. Secretary
Avatar Meher Baba Bombay Centre

 

GROUP 15

PET'S

PET'S WITH MEHER BABA & THEIR NICK NAMES
SL NO NICK NAME PET PAGE NO
1 Baby Minah Bird
2 Baby Parrot Parrot
3 Banja Dog
4 Begam Horse
5 Bhola Ram Camel
6 Bhooti Puppy
7 Champa White donkey
8 Chum Pup
9 Chummy Pup
10 Cracker Dog
11 Daney Dog
12 Dhadak Deer
13 Dhoojara Mongoose
14 Foundy Dog
15 Fox Fox
16 Geisha Cat
17 Gingo and Bingo Dog
18 Goat Goat
19 Golden Oriole Bird
20 Gol-gol Puppy
21 Hen Bird
22 Kippy Dog
23 Lily Deer
24 Lucky & Jhapoo Monkies
25 Mary Lamb
26 Mastan Puppy
27 Mittu Parrot
28 Moti Peacock
29 Nutty & Gutty Pigs
 

30

Pegu Dog
31 Pet Snake Snake
32 Peter Dog
33 Raja & Rani Bulls
34 Raja & Wazir Calfs
35 Ramu Puppy
36 Sadhu Dog
37 Saifu Dog
38 Saint Bullock
39 Salunkies Bird
40 Sheba Horse
41 Sufi White Horse
42 Sunny and Bunny Puppies male & female
43 Talking Minah Bird
44 Tippo Dog
45 Typhoon Puppy
46 Warrior Dog
47 White Rabbit Rabbit

DESCRIPTION OF PET'S  

1-BABY MYNAH

(Bird)

In Meherabad three baby-birds were found on the ground outside by the servant girl. Baba at lunch, when saw the birds, Baba said we must keep them. Baba used to ask for cream and chapattis and breaking into tiny pieces Baba would feed the birds. Two of three mynahs very often flew towards Baba and perched on His shoulders one on each side and Baba would say, “See how sweet they are, they must be feeling hungry. Bring food for them and when food was brought, Baba happily fed them.

2-BABY PARROT

It was the end of 1933; Baba came from Nasik to Meherabad. One day Baba came to room when lunch was ready, Baba taking out from His pocket he slipped something in the Palm of Mehera to her surprise, she found a tiny pink scrawny pink flesh (baby parrot). Similarly Baba turned to Mani from His pocket put another featherless baby parrot in Mani’s hands. Likewise He gave to Khorshed. Baba gestured to keep it and asked them to feed chick-pea, floor and ghee.

3-BANJA,

Among three other dogs lived at Pimpalgaon one was Banja, a small dachshund given by Sarosh (Lord Meher-p-2588-1947)

4-BEGAM

(Horse)

In October 1949, Baba set out for new life and in 1950 came to Satara from Dehradun. One day while ladies group walked with Baba Mehera happened to notice 3 horses grazing by road side. These horses were small like ponies. Mehera drew the attention of Baba toward one baby horse. On her interest shown by Mehera, Baba told Goher to ask the trader if they would sell the foal the trader agreed. Baba told Goher to bring the horse to house. Baba told Mehera to give her half seer (about half litre) milk in the morning and evening. Baba named this tiny filly “Begam” which means “lady” in Urdu. She was lovable pet.

She followed the women so much; she might as well have been called "Mary's Little Lamb." She had the run of the house and would even enter their rooms, and would not leave them alone. It was marvelous how she behaved more like a pet dog than a horse. Baba would pat her and feed her carrots. Begum would frequently go to Baba, and unless she was petted, she would not leave. Baba enjoyed her antics and purposely delayed stroking her. Begum quietly stood by, and only after Baba's attention was given, would the little horse happily trot off. Lord Meher Volume 10, Page 3616

On Sunday, October 1st, 1950, Baba, the women, men and the pet horse, Begum, moved to Mahabaleshwar, where they stayed at the Agha Khan's bungalow. In Mahabaleshwar, Baba was in strict seclusion, He encouraged companions to take walk every morning with Begum too.(Lord Meher Volume 10, Page 3629)

On May 25 1951, Baba and the women left in Meherjee's car, driven by Adi Sr. The little horse Begum, who had become the women's pet, was given away to someone in Mahabaleshwar who promised to take good care of her. Lord Meher Volume 10, Page 3695

5-BHOLA RAM

(Camel)

Dr. Nath and Dr. Khare had sent a camel, christened Bhola Ram (Lord of the Innocent), the camel cart, two cows with a calf, two she-donkeys and a white horse to Sarnath.

6-BHOOTI

(Puppy)

Baba had of a mast living in the foothills of Himalaya. Baba and five mandali men set out for contact this mast. While walking through one valley Baba noted a darling black mountain puppy. Baba stopped for a minute to pet her and then turn towards steep hill to climb. The puppy continued to follow Baba. She would playfully frisk and jump at the feet of Baba. Suddenly they (men with Baba) heard a whipping sound behind them. They saw that puppy had slipped of the edge and was dangling from a rock below. Baba rushed to the puppy and lifted her to safety. Baba and mandali men brought the puppy to Ahmednagar.

Baba named the Puppy as Gol-Gol (round round) because he was just like that. Kaka called her Gul (flower) and lady girls called her Bhooti.

In 1949, Baba announced His plan for the New Life. Only Kaka and Bhooti stayed in Meherabad. When Bhooti had puppies ladies with Baba were in Poona. Baba sent words to Kaka that he wanted to see the puppy she looked like her mother. This puppy was Mastan, Baba’s most beloved pet.  Money had a dog “Peter”. Eventually Peter and Mastan became good friends.

On Sunday, September 20th, 1959, Bhooty (also called Gulu), the female Tibetan mastiff, died. Baba had brought the dog from Uttar Kashi in 1948 when she was a puppy, and Kaka Baria kept her in Meherazad for several years. She was buried at Meherazad, and Baba remarked that she would take a human form in her next birth.

The Prayer of Repentance was recited and Baba himself put the first handful of earth over her remains. Several times Baba repeated: "Blessed is Bhooty, for very few get such an opportunity." Now only two dogs remained in Meherazad, Mastan (Bhooty's pup) and Peter. (Lord Meher Volume 16, Page 5649)

7-CHAMPA

(White Donkey)

June 1936, In Meherabad, someone gave Baba a beautiful non-white donkey. She was named Champa. She was named “Champa”. Baba caressed her and fed her with much care. Baba did ride Champa. It reminded Biblical times when Jesus also rode donkey.

On July 8th, 1936, Baba sat on white donkey for the first time. Dr. Ghani was specially called from Lonavla just to hold the reins. It was a matter of amusement for all the mandali and provided them an occasion of merriment. (Lord Meher Volume 6, Page 2014)

Baba’s love for dear animals was always touching to witness for as it came from the very source of Love. All the animals whose destiny brought them into His contact were immensely fortunate to receive His love.

8-CHUM

(Pup)

Piloo Mama Satha at Akbar Press had given Baba a puppy named Chum. Chum was kept at Meherabad and grew into a sturdy, ferocious watchdog. During this seclusion, Baba had the dog brought to be near him and Chum would sit outside the cabin. However, he was so protective that he would not allow anyone near the cabin without barking and growling.

During this period, a cow periodically visited Baba in his place of seclusion. Baba would take a break from his work, stepping outside the cabin to feed chapattis to the cow. Chum was jealous and would chase the cow around the cabin, barking furiously. In spite of this, the cow would not leave until it received something from Baba's hand. Baba was amused by the "circular" interplay of these two, and Age hoped it lightened the burden of his work.

Before returning to the mast ashram, Baba went with the women to see Lucky and the other pets. Lucky broke loose and misbehaved, smearing toothpaste, so Baba beat him with a stick. They finally caught the miscreant monkey in the bathroom. Baba was not at all happy. He remarked, "If Lucky would die he would be free. My two pets — Chum and Lucky — both have to be kept tied up all day."

Even Chum will not be so lucky. He will die before July 1941 and will be buried next to Warrior.  But he will come back as a yogi. Kippy will also be a yogi in her next birth. I will not go deeply into details, or you would have understood more clearly. But I have given you some idea of my working.

In October 1938, the Hindu festival of Dassera was celebrated on Meherabad Hill. The women dressed the dogs Chum and Kippy in clothes and flowers. The rabbit on the hill was also dressed in an outfit to amuse Baba, and Helen Dahm dressed herself up like a rabbit. The women paraded in their compound before Baba, and Valu beat on an empty oil tin as if it were a drum. All had light-hearted fun as Baba happily watched the amusing skits. (Lord Meher Volume 7, Page 2332)

9-CHUMMY

(Pup)

In January 1935, While in Los Angeles, Rano presented Baba with a brown felt hat to wear on his trip back. Before he departed, Baba expressed his wish to acquire a puppy he could take back to India. Soon after, Rano found a pedigreed tan cocker spaniel in a kennel and took Baba to see it. Baba liked the puppy and purchased it for $35. Baba named it Chummy, since there was a watchdog already named Chum at Meherabad. (Lord Meher Volume 6, Page 1945)

In San Francisco, Baba and the mandali took Chummy for a walk in Golden Gate Park before boarding the Cascade train. They continued their journey to Portland, Oregon and Seattle, Washington and arrived in Vancouver on January 10th. They checked into the Yale Hotel where Baba picked up his mail and telegrams.

Baba left for Hawaii and the Orient at 10 A.M. on January 12th aboard the steamer Empress of Canada accompanied by Chanji, Kaka, Jal, Adi Sr. and Chummy. The puppy had to be kept in the animal quarters, but Baba visited him every morning and afternoon. On the ship, Baba received many telegrams which revealed his lovers' pain of separation. (Lord Meher Vol-6, page-1947)

In February 1935, After arriving in India, Baba kept the puppy Chummy with him for some days and then gave the dog to Adi Sr. to look after. Settled in at Meherabad, Baba continued the fast he had started during the voyage from Singapore – drinking only milk and water. It was only after a month that Baba began eating solid food again.(Lord Meher Volume 6, Page 1951)

10-CRACKER

(Dog)

In U. P., the group came to stay in a bungalow on the outskirt of in Dehradun on Saharanpur road. Group stayed in Dehradun for many months and once Baba took all to Kumbh Mela and then to Shimla.

Seeing the interest of ladies, Baba suggested to acquire one dog they liked. Ladies decided to look for Scottish terrier which was not available in short time so they left the idea.

Sometime after return to Dehradun, they were surprised when Baba on His return trip via Delhi (from mast tour) brought Scottish terrier pup with Him. The puppy was cutest and all fell in love with him. He was named “Cracker” by his previous owner. He became Mani’s dog. In December, Baba moved to Mahabaleshwar from Dehradun. Cracker loved going with Baba for walk. From Mahabaleshwar, Baba moved to Satara.

11-DANEY,

(Pup)

Among other three other dogs lived at Pimpalgaon: one was Daney, a black Great Dane pup, Baba gave Elizabeth,(Lord Meher-p-2588-1947)

 

 12-DHOOJARA

(Mongoose)

In late September, a mongoose and a deer were brought to Meherabad and Baba assigned Sailor the duty of looking after them. It was not an easy job as the mongoose would run away and Sailor had to hunt for hours to find it. Baba named the mongoose Dhoojara (Shivering) because of the trouble and the emotional stress the animals caused Sailor.

13-DHARAK

(Deer)

Prior to arrival of westerners at Meherabad, Baba had been given a baby deer. It was six month old and baba kept it in Meherabad. Baba humorously named the deer Dhadak (Palpitation). Once Baba was seated with girls around. The deer was tied by a short string to baba’s gaddi. Naka was standing nearby and she put her hand to pet the deer. But as soon as she did, the deer butted her. Again she tried her to pet deer again it butted her. Finally Baba told Naja to leave the deer alone.

This deer was later given away when Baba moved the Meherabad ashram to Bangalore and there was another deer was acquired named Lily.

14-FOUNDY

(Dog)

Elizabeth had gone to Quetta station and found that a very handsome dog black in colour, with thick fur kept jumping on each train as it stopped at the station. Elizabeth took this orphaned dog to Baba. Baba felt Elizabeth’s deep concern for animals allowed her to keep. Baba named the dog “Foundy” as he was found.

During war year, Baba sent Nadine and Elizabeth both to West. Elizabeth took with her the Foundy along with Foundy Boston terrier “Kippy” to USA. When Baba called Elizabeth once again to India, Foundy was brought again in India by air plane and was picked up at airport by a Baba lover.     

On Jan.30th 1948, Elizabeth Patterson had cried the day before, and when Baba inquired the reason she said, "Foundy is dying."

Baba answered, "That dog will live longer than Mahatma Gandhi." Gandhi was shot the next day and Foundy lived two days more. Foundy's body was buried on Meherabad Hill. (Lord Meher Volume 9, Page 3236)

 

15-FOX

At Meherabad, Baba one day brought a baby fox. The fox was shy and hid behind the trunk in the room. It would not come out and no matter how hard the ladies tried to befriend it. They had to run after every time we feed it. It was such a job. They had to chase the baby fox around their trunks just to feed it. Finally they said to Baba this was too much for them. Baba with sparkle in eyes gestured, “All right, I will give the fox back.”

 

16-GEISHA

(Cat)

After a mast tour, Baba returned to Pimpalgaon on Wednesday, 31 May 1944. During this period, a Siamese cat named Gesu (Geisha) had been given to Baba and stayed in Pimpalgaon with the women as a pet. Baba had directed Margaret to look after the cat. At the beginning of June 1944, it was pouring down rain one night when Baba suddenly ordered Margaret to throw the cat outside. Margaret hesitated and said; "But Baba, it's raining so hard ..." Baba gave in and left her room.

17-GINGO & BINGO

(Dog)

In Bangalore Baba gave two pairs of dog to Caraske. One pair was named “Gingo” and “Bingo”.

 

18-GOAT

When Baba returned to India after His trip to Canada, He was very ill. The cold climate had affected His health adversely. A goat had been given to Baba as it was suggested that Baba drink goat’s milk as it is beneficial for cold and cough.

February 1935,in Nasik, a goat was given to Baba and it was recommended that he drink the goat's milk to improve his health. Goat's milk is supposedly beneficial for healing colds and coughs; unlike cows, goats eat many different herbs and grasses which give their milk more healthful qualities.

The goat given to Baba had a kid, and they especially loved to follow him around and play with him. Baba, in turn, enjoyed feeding them treats, pieces of chapattis or toast. Playfully, Baba would raise his hand high out of the mother goat's reach, and the goat would stand on her hind legs, putting her front legs on Baba's chest, so she could gain the treats. (Lord Meher Volume 6, Page 1954)

19-GOLDEN ORIOLE

(Bird)

When Ladies group of Baba were staying in Pop’s (Goher and Clearts) in Ahmednagar, one night there was terrific wind storm and next morning, a bird nest therein had turned on ground and a baby orile had fallen from the nest. The ladies group decided to care of it. Ladies all the time, tried to feed the bird. When Baba came, as soon as bird saw Baba, it started to cry “Chee Chee” as if it was staring. Baba gestured to the poor little oriole was so hungry and you all are sitting there. As the days passed by bird grew up. One day Baba told us to open close the all door and window of room and let the bird fly. Orile flew beautifully

Two days later, Baba gestured to bring the bird in the garden with the cage. Baba opened the door of the cage and orile flew out. Baba looked pleased to see healthy and once again free.

20-GOL-GOL

(Puppy)

At Uttar Kashi Baba bought a fluffy hill Puppy and named her Gol-gol: the equivalent in English of this name would be Roly-Poly. Baba Himself fed and cared for this pup all the way back to Ahmednagar.

 

21-HEN

The entire Meherabad zoo of birds and animals had been brought to Bangalore and set up in the Links compound. The women were now mostly occupied in looking after the cleaning, feeding and watering of its inmates. There were many ducks, hens and a rooster, whose water ponds were to be daily cleaned and refilled with fresh water. One day the pits filled with rain water and a hen fell in and drowned. When Elizabeth found it, she brought the dead animal to Baba weeping and said,

"Baba darling, the hen is unconscious with cold. What should we do now?"

Baba took the hen and went to the kitchen where Katie and Manu were cooking. He said, "This hen is frozen. Hold her over the fire!" Katie took the hen from Baba and replied in Gujarati, (which Elizabeth could not understand), that the hen was already dead. Baba winked at her and, after a while, remarked to Elizabeth, "Do you have any idea how fortunate this hen is? It is the hen's great luck that I have held her. If she dies, she will be even more fortunate and will take a more advanced form in her next birth; but she must die here and now in my presence."

Immediately, Katie played along and declared, "Baba, the hen is dead." Elizabeth thus accepted the accidental death. The hen's burial was performed before Baba with a proper ceremony.

 

22-KIPPY

(Dog)

On December 8th, 1936, Norina Matchabelli, Elizabeth Patterson, Jean and Malcolm Schloss, along with Rano and Nonny Gayley arrived in Bombay on the steamer Elysia. They also brought two dogs with them – Elizabeth's black Boston terrier named Kippy,

Elizabeth Patterson: Help Norina with the ashram accounts; drive members of the group to the bazaar or elsewhere (such as Rahuri or Meherabad) whenever needed; look after the dogs, Canute and Kippy.

Baba and the group boarded the Strathnaver on Saturday, July 31st, 1937, and sailed for Marseilles. The two dogs Kippy and Canute also went with them.

After final instructions for Nonny and Elizabeth to come to India after four months, and directing Irene Billo to return to Switzerland with the dogs, Kippy and Canute,

Elizabeth's dog Kippy was usually around Baba when he was in Nasik. The dog walked up to him and she licked his feet. Baba took her in his arms for a moment.

On 15 th February 1938, Elizabeth Patterson arrived from America in Bombay from the Conte Verde. Her dog Kippy, who had stayed with Irene Billo in Switzerland while Elizabeth was in America, accompanied her to India

Both were brought to Meherabad in time for the birthday celebrations, and they began living on the Hill with the other women mandali. The Hindu festival of Dassera was celebrated on Meherabad Hill. The women dressed the dogs Chum and Kippy in clothes and flowers. All had light-hearted fun as Baba happily watched the amusing skits.

Elizabeth Patterson's Boston terrier, Kippy, had been travelling with the menagerie. Kippy's birthday was observed in Jabalpur

on May 5th, and the little dog was decked out in a stunning outfit for the occasion. "Happy Birthday" was sung to her by all, and afterward Baba took the women for a boat ride on the Narmada River by moonlight to commemorate the day.

As instructed, Norina, Elizabeth and Nadine left Ajmer on May 27th, 1941, to do the Master's work of finding property in America for establishing a center. Elizabeth took the dogs Kippy and Foundy with her.

On December 23th, the day Baba returned from His mast trip, the ashes of Elizabeth Patterson's dog Kippy were received from America. They were buried near Warrior's tomb and

headstone was raised over the grave. On March 13 th1942, In Meherabad Baba instructed, Pendu to raise a headstone over

The dog Kippy's grave and also to have a gravestone made for Countess Nadine Tolstoy.

23-LILY

(Deer)

 Bangalore ashram pets included a deer named “Lily’.

24-LUCKY & JHAPOO

(Monkies)

The story of how Lucky the monkey came to the ashram is interesting. Baba had sent word to a few scattered disciples that he wished to keep a pet monkey that "would respond to him." A few primates were sent, including an exceptional chimpanzee,

but none was drawn to Baba. One day Savak Damania sent a crate from Bombay to lower Meherabad. It contained a monkey no bigger than a baby squirrel. Baba was called and, as was the usual procedure, he instructed the men to sit around the cage in a circle, with Baba among them, to see what happened when the cage was opened. Should the monkey jump into Baba's lap first, it would be the chosen one.

According to Caraske, it was year 1939, subject of monkey came in conversation and Norina told Baba that monkeys are adorable and she expressed her desire to have one. But later gave her a cute little baby monkey named “Lucky”. Norina holding monkey happily told Baba, “What a dear thing he is.” Baba told to bring food and Baba began feeding banana to new pet. Baba looked so pleased as He fed and played with little

monkeys. Baba handed over the monkey to Norina telling her that now she was the in charge.

After few days, Lucky got used to all and became bold and mischievous. Once she took Norina’s things from her table and began throwing them out of window. Norina shouted, “Naughty monkey.” Soon Baba left for Bangalore and Lucky was given away to a Baba lover.

In September 1940 before returning to the mast ashram, Baba went with the women to see Lucky and the other pets. Lucky broke loose and misbehaved, smearing toothpaste, so Baba beat him with a stick. They finally caught the miscreant monkey in the bathroom. Baba was not at all happy. He remarked, "If Lucky would die he would be free. My two pets — Chum and Lucky — both have to be kept tied up all day."(Lord Meher Volume 7, Page 2607)

When in Calcutta, one day Baba visited   and others visited a pet shop. Baba stopped at one cage in the shop that had a cute little golden, blonde furred monkey –very fair skinned, no tail, a very sweet looking. Monkey seemed to be happy as Baba looked at him. As soon as Baba walked away the monkey started to jump and cry holding the bar of his cage and screeching wildly. Baba walked over to monkey cage again and seeing Baba the tiny monkey quieted down immediately. Baba

asked the cost and brought him. Baba named this monkey “Jampu” because he was always jumping and restless but he was really unusual. He was extremely gentle and affectionate. He wanted constant attention.

25-MARY

(Lamb)

In Bangalore zoo included a gentle white lamb. He was names as “Mary”

 

26-MASTAN

(Puppy)

While Baba and His group were in Poona, Mastan was born to Sunny and Bunny in Meherabad. When Baba heard that both das given birth to 4 puppies, He sent for Kaka to bring puppies to Poona. Kaka moved with new baby. Baba took the pup in His hands and cuddling and caressing him. Baba told the ladies group to feed Him and let him rest. He was given milk and bread. Just after lunch, it was discovered that he had mysteriously disappeared. Many thought of wrong under the Sofa. When the frill covering was lifted there was puppies was fast asleep.

Baba asked from group that to suggest the name of puppy. Several names were suggested, but Baba did not agree to anyone. Baba suggested first “Pluto” but Sister Mani said it to awkward. Thereafter, Baba said for no more changes and finally suggested as “Mastan”

Mastan was a tiny puppy, Baba asked Mehera to look after Mastan. Mastan was Mehera’s pet.

Baba would feed the dog Mastan pieces of mutton. In 1965, after Peter's death, companion Mastan greatly felt his separation, as both used to play together. (Lord Meher Volume 19, Page 6376

27-MITTU

(Parrots)

When Pilamai came to see Baba in Dehradun, she brought with her from Karachi a lovely pair of parrots. Female Parrot was named “Mittu”. She never learnt to talk. Male birds not live long.

Mittu name meant “Mischief one”. Once Baba went inside the bathroom, Baba took off Sadra and tossed it on small table nearby. Baba’s Sadra began to move itself.  It was Mittu when Baba lifted it. Baba laughed silently. Baba said, “She is very naughty, she is real mawali.” Mattu liked fruits, seeds, nuts and also fond of dal rice and chutney

Mittu was in Lahore also. Baba party were busy were busy in packing their belonging. Shortly after hearing loud sound they found that Mittu was dragged away by a mongoose. Party kept on shouting and finally dropped Mittu under thick hedge. Mittu was treated and in a few days he was fine. Baba’s grace saved her.

Baba was really fond of Mittu. He would often feed her gestured to His mandali men saying I like her very much.

Mittu the parrot was staying with Baba and the women in Amrit Kuti. Baba loved the bird dearly, and it, too, was very fond of him. The parrot would sit on Baba's shoulder and finger, and Baba would kiss it. There were still many pets left behind on Meherabad Hill in the "zoo." (September, 1943) Lord Meher Volume 8, Page 2904

28-MOTI

(Peacock)

Mehera was given the job of feeding and caring of pet in Meherabad, a mini zoo consisting of puppy’s monkeys, dog and deer etc.

Moti was the beauty and pride of small zoo the peacock. Every morning before the sun came up over the horizon; Moti would come from his perch on the top of high swing and walk across the compound for breakfast. But not a second before the sun disappeared did he move. Moti showed his beauty with perfect half circle feathers whenever there was full brilliant rainbow appeared in the sky.

 

 29-NUTTY & GUTTY

(Pigs)

To please Elizabeth Baba brought two tiny pink piglets to Meherabad. Baba often came and watched the pigs. Baba named them “Nutty’ and “Gutty”. Baba looked after them lovingly. These two pigs Nutty and Gutty produced babies which were like miniature replica of their parents.

30-PEGU

(Dog)

A family who had moved to Poona from a place nearby Ahmednagar had tusspets a dog and a Siamese cat named Pegu. They were good friends and played together.

During Baba's stay in Poona, a male Siamese cat, named Pegu, came to see him from the bungalow opposite Guruprasad. The cat would not leave Baba alone and would wait for him outside his bedroom. As soon as Baba would come there and have the door opened, the cat would precede him inside, lie down and rub his head on Baba's feet. The cat's owner was Dolly M. Diddi. She loved the cat very much and was anxious about its disappearance. After a few days, she came to Guruprasad in search of Pegu and the cat was returned to her. But as she was taking Pegu home, the cat jumped out of her arms and came running back to Guruprasad and went into Baba's room. Mrs. Diddi did her best to induce Pegu to come away with her, but the cat was drawn to Baba's magnetism and would not leave.

The end result was that Pegu began staying at Guruprasad and her owner became devoted to Baba. "How fortunate Pegu is," Mrs. Diddi said, "and how fortunate I am to have found Baba through my cat." (Lord Meher Volume 18, Page 6133) Baba explained, "Any animal coming into contact with the Avatar's body gets a human body in its next birth." (Lord Meher Volume 18, Page 6177)

Mehera used to see that cat in the dressing room but as soon as she saw Mehera he ran away. When Mehera saw this cat in her dressing room again, she brought her to Baba. It was love at first sight for Pegu. She just rushed to Baba and rubbed his head at Baba’s feet. Baba told Mehera that cat was very fortunate to have His darshan.

Every morning Pegu would seat himself in front of Baba’s bed room door and would slip into Baba’s bed room through the slit and was first to enter as to greet Baba before anyone entered in Baba’s room. Pegu looked so sweet as he would nestle his head against Baba’s feet. Truly Pegu’s love for Baba was unique. Baba loved Pegu very much and would remember him before He would eat Himself.

At the end of summer, all came to Meherabad leaving Pegu behind. Baba Warned Khorshed several times to take good care of Pegu in Poona.

On July 1st, 1966, while in Poona, S. D. Mohite, the caretaker of Guruprasad, came with the news that the Siamese cat, Pegu, had died after having been hit by a car while crossing the road in front of Guruprasad. Pegu would be missed, for the cat entertained and amused Baba. (Lord Meher Volume 19, Page 6455)

31-PET SNAKE

A pet snake was given to Baba by someone who had heard that Baba was keeping pets. The fangs had been removed so it was not poisonous. Baba brought the snake to Caraske and said, “So don’t be afraid, it won’t bite” But what do you think.”When Caraske held the snake it felt cold and stiff like a stick. She did not like at all. Caraske and others who were staying on the hill at Meherabad they put the snake on the floor in the room and it wiggled away under their trunks and they wanted it and could not find it.

After a day, girl told Baba that they did not really like the snake, so Baba took it down to hill and never brought it up again.

32-PETER

(Dog)

This was in 1953, Baba had received from Caraske in states and his long graceful stride had returned. Mr. Coope’s sister had puppies. Caraske liked the look of Black puppy best, His name was Peter. Caraske give this dog “Peter” to Mani. Peter was very shy hid under the table. Baba told that give him milk and bread. Two new animals lived with Baba and the women mandali. Peter was also taken to Mahabaleshwar from Dehradun. (Lord Meher Volume 12, Page 4247)

Mani was looking after her pet cocker spaniel, Peter. The dog loved to play with the tame squirrels near their residence in Satara.

In 1965, at Meherazad, Mani's pet cocker spaniel, Peter, was put to sleep. The dog had cancer, and Dr. Alu Khambhata administered the injection. Peter breathed his last in Baba's presence in His bedroom. A few moments before, Baba lovingly caressed the dog and Peter wagged his tail feebly. Peter had been with Baba and the women mandali for twelve years, and was very dear to them. His body lay "in state" in Baba's room until a pit was dug between the row of seven mango trees (the

seeds of which had been given to Baba by a mast from Madras years before). Baba had his handkerchief placed on Peter's body and often repeated that it should be buried with Peter and the dog's body should be laid to rest in the position he had died.

He remarked, "Peter is immeasurably blessed, for this is the first instance during My Avatarhood that any animal has passed away in My physical presence. Now, after a year, he will take birth in a male human form, and will come to Me as a baby boy to be held in My arms and cuddled by Me."

Peter was buried and in his memory a fragrant Champa tree was planted over his grave. Baba directed that these words be inscribed on his tombstone: "Baba's Pet, Peter." Baba observed, "Peter deserves the good fortune that he has received." Peter's companion Mastan greatly felt his separation, as both used to play together. Now only Mastan was left in Meherazad. Baba, too, missed the little fellow and remarked, "Even I, who am God and know how truly blessed Peter is, miss Peter's presence as 'Peter.' " Lord Meher Volume 19, Page 6376

33-RAJA & RANI

(Bulls)

When and the ladies group were in Bangalore Sarosh had given two completely black bulls terriers and they were named as “Raja” and “Rani”. Few ladies were called from Meherabad for a month. Gulu, Jaloo and Mehera came in one group. On arrival they asked first question to Caraske. “Where are the Raja and Rani? We have heard that Raja and Rani are staying with you. They amusingly surprised to know that Raja and Rani were bull terrier pups.

 

34-RAJA & WAZIR

(Baby English Bulls)

In June 1943, Baba asked Sarosh to bring two English calves to Meherabad within twenty-four hours. Sarosh sped off to the military dairy in Poona. The next day, with much difficulty, he managed to bring a white calf and a black one in his car. He presented the calves to Baba, who gave them to Mehera to look after. She fed them milk from a bottle, and Baba, too, would sometimes feed them. Baba named the black calf Rajah (King) and the white calf Pradhan (Prime Minister). Mehera, with Mani's help, was also looking after the garden. (Lord Meher Volume 8, Page 2895)

Of two English Bulls at Meherabad, one was white in colour and other was predominantly black in colour with white patches. When they grew up bigger and could eat grass, they were sent to lower Meherabad for men mandali to take care of. The bulls grew up into fine, sturdy animals and used for ploughing the fields of Meherabad. In1948-49, when Baba had brought the two bullocks from Meherabad to plough the land in Meherazad.

Black bullock, Raja was the part of entrounge in the New Life. Baba told Padri to bring the Raja and the caravan to Sarnath along with other bullock named “Wazir” also. These two bullocks pulled the caravan during New Life travels.

Raja and bullock companion were brought to Dehradun where different phase of New Life was begun in which the animals no longer had a part. Raja & Wazir were given to “Nanhi Dunia” (Small World), an institute for deaf and dumb children in Dehradun.

  

35-RAMU

(Puppy)

One day, Meheru happened to find a stray puppy in Meherazad property. She called Mehera to see the puppy and if she wanted to keep him. He was good looking, much gender, and colored, sweet looking with a large head and short nose. Mastan (puppy) was already with ladies group hence new puppy was sent to men mandali to look after. Baba named new puppy ‘Ramu’. Soon he grew from skinny bony puppy to nice sturdy dog.

 Mehera would teach Ramu tricks. She taught him to beg and jump over a stick. Baba wanted to see the trick learnt by Ramu. Ramu was brought to mandali hall, Baba showed a roasted toast to Ramu holding it on opposite side. Ramu in an instant had jumped over Baba’s leg and eaten the roast from His hand.

It was impossible to keep Ramu quiet and still. No matter how we tied him up, he would always wriggle free and when Ramu was free, he would run straight to Baba in mandali hall, slipping through the tiny slot of opening where the door was kept ajar. Name Ramu means (to play) in Gujrati, so Baba gave the pup a perfect name.

 

36-SADHU

(Dog)

Baba also acquired a pure white dog. In matchless humour Baba named the dog “Sadhu”.

37-SANT

(Bullock)

Baba also acquired an all white bullock. In matchless humour Baba named him “Sant”

38-SALUNKIES

During Meherabad, Baba one day brought some salunkies to keep as pet and asked Khorshed to take care of the birds.  Khorshed got a cut in finger working in the kitchen and developed septic. Mani and Caraske were given charge. While caring, they (both) left the door of the cage open and the birds flew and perched on the roof. Mani and Khorshed were shocked. Soon Baba came, certainly Baba was not pleased. He said, “You did everything so perfectly. Now is that you forget to close the cage door. Baba took it well and said, “Never mind. Let them be free.”

 

39-SAIFU

(Stray dog)

For several days, the women found a few pair of their sandals missing. Baba had the watchman posted to catch the "thief" and they found that it was a large stray, male dog. It had a skin disease, and its body was covered with bleeding sores. Mehera took pity on it, and sent word to Baba. Baba told Eruch to find the dog. The animal, however, had wandered off, and Eruch spent hours looking for it. Cursing the women to himself, he finally traced the dog and with difficulty brought the mangy creature to Baba.

Baba told him to take the dog to the veterinarian every day for treatment. Krishna was instructed to care for it, and Baba named it Saifu. Krishna made a paste of sulfur, betel-nut and yogurt, which he applied to Saifu's skin. Baba saw the dog daily, overseeing its care, and making sure Eruch took it to the doctor on time.

Saifu's suffering had brought it to God's feet. In two months, the reddish-brown dog was as sleek and fierce as a tiger. Saifu was subsequently brought to Meherabad with the group and given to Padri.

40-SHEBA

(Horse)

In Dehradun stay Baba was travelling with men mandali by car in search of mast. Baba happened to see baby horse grazing besides it mother on the roadside. Baba gestured to men, “I like this little horse but this could not be accommodated in the car so left the idea” when Baba came to house, Baba remembered the horse when he was in mandali. Shri, Shatrughan Kumar who was listening, said to Baba, I could get you a horse. Baba said, “Yes” try your luck.”

In June 1953, on the night of June 23rd, Kumar brought a colt,

which Baba gave to Mehera, who would look after it with great love. The horse was named "Sheba."

Referring to Sheba, the colt, Baba lamented, "This filly has come – when will there be its end? It needs bedding, it needs fodder, it needs medicine and many other things. So, where is the end?"

You have carried out one hundred percent the work of buying Sheba. It does not matter to me now whether the horse lives or dies. I am happy you fulfilled my wish as instructed.

In January 1954, Sheba, the colt, were also taken to Mahabaleshwar, Meher Baba departed Mahabaleshwar for Hamirpur. During this period, Mehera was caring for Sheba, whom she would lead to Baba's room in his absence to show the colt that Baba was not there.

The Hindu festival of Dassera fell on the 7th, and as was the Indian holiday custom, The horse Sheba was brought to Rosewood (the mandali's bungalow) fully decorated with flower garlands, according to Baba's wish.

Mehera lovingly cared for the mare Sheba. Baba himself would daily feed Sheba carrots, and to kiss him, Sheba would stretch out her neck. Baba loved her much and would kiss her often.

On October 14th 1956, was the holiday Dassera, and Mehera decorated Sheba grandly and paraded the horse before Baba. Baba loved Sheba.

In September 1959, Sheba had been brought to Meherazad from Satara; but after some time the horse was given to a military officer in Ahmednagar, who wished to race her in Poona.

41-SUFI

(White Horse)

While living in Poona, Mehera’s mother had brought a white horse. It was pink and white with one eye black and one black. Her mother had arranged a groan to take care of the horse. Mehera started riding on the horse and had nice ride up to bund garden and came safely.

While shifting to Ahmednagar, Baba instructed Rustom to sell the horse, but Rustom told Baba, horse was very beautiful so Baba decided to bring the horse to Ahmednagar. Baba named the horse “Sufi” and he was the first pet to be brought to Meherabad.

 

42-SUNNY AND BUNNY

(Puppies male & female)

During Bangalore period, Perhaps at the end of 1939 or beginning of 1940, one day 2 small pathetic black puppies, one male and one female, came in the garden compound where Baba and mandali were staying. Evidently someone being unable to keep them had pushed them through the gates and left hoping of course someone would feed and love them. Their hopes realized.

Baba on hearing their arrival, knowing that Margaret Caraske after her coming to India had not acquired any regular job, hence Baba put these two under her charge to feed, keep them clean and exercise. Baba gave the name of Sunny and Bunny. It was too experiencing hot summer. It was period of meditation of His disciples. At room, all would sit cross legged and meditate silently pronouncing word (Ba) while inhaling and   exhaling breadth. Caraske used to get late because of other works. Once the bell just rang for meditation, she found that she was breathing Sunny in and Bunny out. She stopped and had to go to Baba and confess as careless disciple. But to her surprise Baba laughed at her Sunny and Bunny meditation and embraced her. She ever remembered Baba’s loving humour caused by Sunny and Bunny.

 

 43-TALKING MINAH

(Bird)

After Baba shifted to Meherabad ashram to Nasik, on one visit to Nasik, Rustom presented Baba, a beautiful, Nepalese Mynah which he brought from Bombay. This bird was not ordinary but very beautiful and music loving. Whenever Mani played Sitar, this bird would dance with rhythm. Baba told ladies to teach the bird to speak English. This bird was remarkable mimic. When Shirin Mai came for visit, Shirin Mai heard the sound like baby crying from adjacent room. When it was checked and found that it was the pet mynah who fooled Shirin Mai by his mimicry.

He used to repeat clearly and loudly “Baba darling, Baba darling” from the cage. Before 1937 birth day-due to heavy bad storm

and rain mynah contracted pneumonia and in spite of best care he died. Baba picked up mynah’s body by hand lovingly buried him under neem tree outside kitchen.

 

44-TIPPO

(watch dog)

Tipoo was the progeny of Rani, the Trust Compound watchdog who for years sat near Mani's feet during the days she attended the office and kept Meher Nazar compound free of unwelcome visitors.

In the late l980s Rani gave birth to Tipoo, an adorable puppy who came to Meherazad when he was about 2 months old. Tipoo soon became the darling of everyone here, especially Mehera and Meheru; there is even a photo of Mehera holding him as he enthusiastically licked her face. However, as Tipoo grew his temperament took an unreliable turn and he began to bite and unfortunately didn't restrict his biting behaviour to outsiders. Tipoo eventually bit Manu's hand very badly, so he was sent away for the first time. One of the Meherazad workers took him about 25 miles (40 km) to a farm where he would be well taken care of. Tipoo escaped and was back at Meherazad within three days.

Somewhat chastened by his exile, canine peace reigned for a while. But Tipoo's temperament prevailed and he cornered another Meherazad resident on the veranda, snarling and growling and threatening to bite. This time he was taken just outside Pune 84 miles (135 km) to families who promised to keep him tied and take good care of him. About two weeks later when some of us were talking outside Mandali Hall, we noticed a mangy, scrawny animal making its way down the veranda. We were stunned to see our very own Tipoo, emaciated, with a shredded leash attached to his collar running to greet us with an expression of desperate relief and happiness on his face. He rose up on his hind legs and licked our faces as we stood there in shock. Evidently he had made his escape almost immediately and it had taken two weeks obviously without much food for him to find his way home. So what to do with an animal so determined to remain at Meherazad? We kept him but had him neutered which resolved a lot of his aggressive behaviour.

After some time Tipoo took up his post, when he was freed in the evening, on the big step of the main bungalow veranda where he would execute his duty as watchdog the whole night through. Suddenly one night as the women were singing the Bujaawe arti in Baba's Room, he began to howl so loudly that they thought he was in pain. But it soon became clear that Tipoo was actually singing along with them. Night after night Tipoo would begin his aria as soon as they started singing he'd be silent during the Repentance Prayer and resume his singing through the "Avatar Meher Baba ki Jai's", sometimes so loudly that they couldn't hear their own voices. So every night around 7:30 pm Tipoo's soulful baying would announce to everyone in Meherazad that the women were in prayers. And he was so determined to sing the arti that on the occasional night when the women didn't do the Bujaawe because they had sung it at Meherabad earlier in the day, Tipoo would insistently sing anyway throught the repentance Prayer. He just had to. (Tipoo also sang "Happy Birthday" and even queued up along with everyone else to receive his birthday chocolate.)

Shelley Marrich for Avatar Meher Baba Trust, 3 September 2015

45-TYPHOON

(Puppy)

It was around 1944, Baba briskly walking through Meherabad garden carries a ball of wriggling fluff in His arms. There as terrific storm on the same day in the evening. Baba named the pup “Typhoon” with such marvelous sense of humour.

From the beginning, typhoon was not only sweet natured but unusually intelligent. Typhoon was put under the care of Mani. Mani and Caraske taught her many tricks.  She learnt to walk on her hind legs and one she entertained Baba in little skit Caraske made for her.

When Baba left Meherabad on travels Typhoon came along. She was six months old, a good traveller and obedient. Typhoon travelled with group from Bombay to Raipur and then to Kashmir. In Kashmir one day a stranger appeared, Typhoon started barking on him. Meheru shouted he must be Tangewala but the young man when inquired, had only answer to all questions “Hoozoor, Hoozoor”. No one could understand. Meheru told the incident to Baba in the garden. Baba smiled and pointing to Himself said that young man a mast was referring to Himself. He was asking for the “The Great One”

Typhoon died in Hyderabad when chasing a cat on upstairs terrace. Cat jumped down and typhoon in her excitement leaped over low parapet and fell in the ground below. She died few weeks later but was fortunate to have love chase to Baba during her short life.

 

 

46-WARRIOR

(Dog)

Meher Baba said- Warrior (pet dog) for Him was like Hanuman to Rama.

Dogs play an important part when used consciously by the Master. In My seclusion of about ten days, I wanted a dog for some work of My own – I won't tell you what. I could not use Chum, or any of the other pets. The dog I wanted had to be fresh, new, innocent and young. So, before seclusion, it all came about that Khorshed happened to mention an Alsatian puppy, and eventually we got Warrior. I said, "He is My dog." I did not say so about Jingo and Bingo or the other pets. Warrior, you all understood, was Baba's dog! Warrior was not actually a dog, but was temporarily brought down from the spirit world to do this work. I needed a dog for that kind of work. I won't go too deeply into the matter.

So Warrior came, and I kept on telling Elizabeth that he was to be near Me. But I also knew that it would be difficult, as things would crop up that would create obstacles. Therefore, for the first few days, Warrior suffered from worms, germs, et cetera. Eventually, I had him for the time I wanted him. I knew he would die, just as I know that before July 1st, 1941, Chum too will die.

So after I worked with him, I fed him with My own hands and gave him water to drink. When my work was over, I sent him back.

Soon after, he got ill, and I discussed with 'Soltoon's sister' (meaning Baidul, since no man's name would be mentioned in front of the women) where to bury him when he died. We finally selected that spot. When Warrior got very ill, I saw that if he died within three days, he would again have to take another birth, which would not have been safe for him. I saw to it that he did not pass away. So, when in those three days he did not die, I was happy. Now, no more birth for him. (Lord Meher Volume 7, Page 2619)

47-WHITE RABBIT

Baby xxxx Yumi gave birth to two rabbits safely inside the container. When Baba came back to Meherabad ladies brought four darling babies in tray covered with cloth as surprise for Baba. Baba took them in His arm and lovingly caressed them. They were so sweet that Baba hugged each one. They were sometime with ladies, but when the left with Baba for travel, they were given away.

 

GROUP-14

VISITORS OF PUBLIC DARSHAN PROGRAM

 

 

NOS OF VISITORS OF DARSHAN PROGRAMS IN INDIA
SL NO PLACE PLACE/DARSHAN PROGRAMME NO OF PERSONS DATE  
1 Ahmed Nagar (MS) At Khushru Quarters Ahmednagar 7000 persons 23th Sept, 1954  
2 Ahmed Nagar (MS) Ahmednagar Centre reopened 500 persons 20th Oct, 1960  
3 Bombay (MS) Ashiyana-Residence of Nariman Dadachanji 800 persons 14th Aug, 1955  
4 Bombay (MS) Sunderbai Hall 3000 persons 22th Dec, 1957  
5 Bombay (MS) Hasman Hall Number not available 22th Dec, 1957  
6 Dehradun (UK) Dehradun Number not available 23th Mar, 1953  
7 Dehradun (UK) Dehradun Number not available 1st Nov, 1953  
8 Hyderabad (AP) Jubli Hills Hyderabad 70 Men 28-to-30 Jun,1952  
9 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram Saidapet Madras 700 persons 2nd Mar, 1930 (M)  
10 Madras ( TN) Goschen Hall Chintadrepta Madras 500 persons 2nd Mar, 1930 (E)  
11 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram Saidapet Madras 400 persons Dec, 1930  
12 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram Saidapet Madras 750 persons 15th Feb, 1931  
13 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram Saidapet Madras 750 persons 16th Feb, 1931  
14 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram Saidapet Madras 400 persons 5th Dec, 1933  
15 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram Saidapet Madras 1000 persons 18 th Feb, 1934 (M)  
16 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram Saidapet Madras 800 persons 18 th Feb, 1934 (E)  
17 Madras ( TN) Meher Ashram/Meher Bhawan 15000 persons 2nd -4th Apr,1947  
18 Mahabaleshwar   100 persons 7th Apr,1955  
19 Meherabad (MS) Reorganized Meher journal Number not available 11th Jul, 1938  
20 Meherabad (MS) 56th Birthday of Upasani Maharaj 4000 persons 29th May, 1940  
21 Meherabad (MS) Ist congregation of disciples 99 lovers 27-to 29th Dec-1942  
22 Meherabad (MS) Meeting 125 lovers 14th May, 1943  
23 Meherabad (MS) Mandali & lovers Meeting 40 (22 men  Lovers +18 Mandali) 23-to-25th May, 1943  
24 Meherabad (MS) Mandali & lovers Meeting 32 Lovers and Mandali 15-to-20th Aug,1949  
25 Meherabad (MS) Disciples and Mandali 35 Disciples & men mandali 31th Aug, 1949  
26 Meherabad (MS) 1st day Sahawas 300 Lovers 8th Nov, 1952  
27 Meherabad (MS) Final  Declaration read out 950 Lovers 29-to-30th Sep, 1954  
28 Meherabad (MS) Sahwas -Gujrati group 97 lovers 4th -8th Nov, 1955  
29 Meherabad (MS) Sahwas-Telgu group 181 lovers 12th-16th Nov, 1955  
30 Meherabad (MS) Sahwas-Hindi 164 lovers 20th-24th Nov,1955  
31 Meherabad (MS) Sahwas-Marathi 213 lovers 28 Nov-2nd Dec,1955  
32 Meherabad (MS) Sahwas-Marathi 213 lovers 28-to 11th Dec, 1955  
33 Meherazad (MS) End of Baba’s seclusion 739 persons 12th Feb, 1957  
34 Meherazad (MS) Discussion on 1958 Sahawas Mandali and 32 lovers 8th Sep, 1957  
35 Meherazad (MS) Sahwas 550 Men and 200 women 15-to 26th Feb, 1958  
36 Meherazad (MS) Mehera Birthday 250-women 23th Dec, 1963  
37 Meherazad (MS) Meherazad compound wall 70 lovers 24th Sep, 1961  
38 Meherazad (MS) Special event to see Mahera 12 close lovers & some mandali 31th Jan, 1968  
39 Nasik (MS) 43th birthday of Meher Baba 10000 poors 17th Feb, 1937  
40 Navsari (Gujrat)   50000 persons 29th Jan, 1956  
41 Pandharpur (MS) Ashram of Gadge Maharaj 70000 persons 6th-7th Nov, 1954  
42 Poona (MS) Guruprasad, East West Gathering 5000 persons 1st to 5th Nov, 1962  
43 Poona (MS) Somwar Peth 300 Baba lovers 11th  Dec, 1955  
44 Poona (MS) Guruprasad 20000 persons 14th Jan, 1956  
45 Poona (MS) St. Mira School Poona 10000 persons 23th Mar, 1957  
46 Poona (MS) Guruprasad Number not available 8th Dec, 1957  
47 Poona (MS) Guruprasad 3000 persons 1st-to 5th May, 1965  
48 Raipur (Chhattisgarh)     1953  
49 Rajahmundry (AP) Meeting with workers Number not available 1st Mar, 1954  
50 Sakori (MS) Ashram of Upasani Maharaj 2000 persons 18th Mar, 1957  
51 Saoner (MS)   20000 persons 1st Jan, 1953  
 

 NOS OF VISITORS OF DARSHAN PROGRAMS -ABROAD

 
  CITY PLACE NO OF CONTACTS DATE  
1 Baghdad (Iran) Baghdad Fed crowd of beggars Oct, 1936  
2 Bam TV interview at Bam Number no known 27th July, 1956  
3 Bam Baba's House at Bam 225 Lovers 20th May, 1958  
4 Bam Baba's House at Bam A group of people 21st May, 1958  
5 Bam Baba's House at Bam-Morning A small group 28th-May, 1958  
6 Bam Baba's House at Bam A small group 29Th May, 1958  
7 California (USA) Myrtle Beach Centre-Open day 1500 men 17th May, 1952  
8 California (USA) Myrtle Beach Centre-Lagoon Cabin a group of dancers 17th May, 1952  
9 California (USA) Lagoon cabin at Myrtle Beach A group of people 17th May, 1958  
10 California (USA) Lagoon cabin at Myrtle Beach Sahwas 22nd May, 1958  
11 California (USA) Lagoon cabin at Myrtle Beach Small group 23rd May, 1958  
12 California (USA) Lagoon cabin at Myrtle Beach 40 boys & girls 24th May, 1958  
13 California (USA) Baba's house A group 20 women 25th May, 1958  
14 California (USA) Lagoon Cabin-morning A group of women 26th May, 1958  
15 California (USA) Lagoon cabin-after-noon A group of dancers 26th May, 1958  
16 California (USA) Lagoon Cabin- in morning A small group 27th May, 1958  
17 California (USA) Lagoon cabin-in evening A small group 27th May, 1958  
18 Cannes Caldana Villa A group of visitors 13 th May, 1937  
19 England

(UK)

East Challamcombe property -Combe Martin A group of persons 13th Sep, 1931  
20 Hollywood (USA) Hollywood Press conference 29th May, 1932  
21 Hollywood (USA) Beverly Hills, Hollywood Film industry members 30th May, 1932  
22 Hollywood (USA) Knickerbockker Hotel , Hollywood Reception 31th May, 1932  
23 Hollywood (USA) M

etro Goldwin Mayer Film Studio

Many film actors 1st Jun, 1932  
24 Hollywood (USA) Hollywood Interviews for film 18th Dec, 1934  
25 London (UK) Kitty Davy's house in London A group of persons 12th Sep, 1931  
26 London (UK) Hygeia house Many visitors 30th Nov, 1934  
27 London (UK) Hotel Rubin Many interviews 13th Jun, 1952  
28 London (UK) Hotel Rubin Number no known 17th Jul, 1956  
29 London (UK) Hotel Rubin at tea party Number no known 19th Jul, 1956  
30 Los Angeles (USA) Hollywood Hotel at Los Angeles- Number no known 31st Jul, 1956  
31 Los Angeles (USA) Hollywood Hotel at Los Angeles- morning Number no known 1st Aug, 1956  
32 Marseilles Marseilles Many visitors 22nd Jun, 1934  
33 New York (USA) New York Private interviews 12th Dec, 1934  
34 New York (USA) New York 200 persons 13th Dec, 1934  
35 New York (USA) Idlewild International airport of New York 60 persons 20th Jul, 1956  
36 New York (USA) Hotel Delmonico New York Number no known 21th Jul, 1956  
37 New York (USA) Hotel Delmonico New York Number no known 22th Jul, 1956  
38 New York (USA) Restaurant Longchamps at Manhattan house 150 Guests 22th Jul,  1956  
39 New York (USA) Sight-seeing tour by bus 700 persons 23rd Jul, 1956  
40 New York (USA) Press conference Dozen reporters 23rd Jul, 1956  
41 New York (USA) At lunch 100 people 23rd Jul, 1956  
42 Ojai (USA) Meher Mount Ojai Number no known 2th Aug, 1956  
43 San Francisco (USA) Conference room-Holiday Lodge  San Francisco Number no known 3rd Aug, 1956  
44 San Francisco (USA) Conference room-Holiday Lodge  San Francisco Number no known 4th Aug, 1956  
45 San Francesco (USA) Holiday Lodge  San Francisco A group of dancers 5th Aug, 1956  
46 San Francisco (USA) Lilliput Theatre San Francisco A group of people 5th Aug, 1956  
47 San Francisco (USA) Conference hall  Hotel Holiday Lodge A group of people 6th Aug, 1956  
48 Southampton Southampton Sea Port Large party 5th Dec, 1934  
49 Sydney (Australia) Grant's room in Sydney A group of people 10th Aug, 1956  
50 Sydney (Australia) Grant's room in Sydney A group of people 11th Aug, 1956  
51 Sydney (Australia) Dr. O'Briens House  in Melbourne A group of people 12th Aug, 1956  
52 Sydney (Australia) Mayfare theatre in Sydney A group of people 13th Aug, 1956  
53 Sydney (Australia) Big hall of Beacon Hill in Sydney A group of people 13th Aug, 1956  
54 Washington (USA) Washington 200 persons 30th Jul, 1956  
55 Zurich Zurich airport 40 persons 16th Jul, 1956

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 GROUP-13

SADHUS, DESTITUTES AND POORS 

SL NO PLACE CATEGORY NO OF PERSONS DATE OF CONTACT
1 Arangaon(MS) Destitute Feast for villagers 14 Jan, 1942
2 Ahmednagar (MS) Destitute A poor destitute old man Dec, 1946
3 Ahmednagar (MS) Poor 40 poor destitutes Jan, 1947
4 Ajmer (Rajasthan) Mad & Poor 20 persons 15 Feb, 1939
5 Ajmer (Rajasthan) Poor 1 Muslim 5 May, 1941
6 Allahabad (UP) Sadhu 7000 Sadhus 30-31 Dec, 1941
7 Baroda (Gujrat) Poor 14 poors 26 Oct, 1947
8 Barsi (MS) Mad /Poors 20 Persons 11 Mar, 1943
9 Barwaha (UP) Poor 40 poors 28 Apr, 1944
10 Bidar (MS) Poor 7-Blind poors 30 Aug, 1945
11 Bombay (MS) Poor 500 Poors 1922
12 Calcutta  (WB) Poor 1001 poors 11 Oct, 1945
13 Calcutta  (WB) Poor 1000 poors 18 Oct, 1943
14 Calcutta  (WB) Destitute 1000 destitutes 19th Oct, 1943
15 Hardwar (UK) Sadhu 275 Sadhus Apr &  May,1941
16 Hardwar (UK) Sadhu 8 Sadhus Feb, 1942
17 Hardwar (UK) Sadhu 125 Sadhus 8 Jun, 1942
18 Hardwar (UK) Sadhu 200 Sadhus 26 Jul, 1946
19 Hardwar (UK) Sadhu 135 sadhus 22 Aug, 1946
20 Hardwar (UK) Sadhu 32 sadhus 24 Aug, 1946
21 Hoshiarpur (Punjab) Sadhu A sincere sadhu 11 Nov, 1943
22 Jaipur (Rajasthan) Poor 50 poors 2 Feb, 1941
23 Jamgaon (MS) Poor 50 poors 16 Mar, 1945
24 Khandawa (MS) Poor 100 Poors 27 Apr, 1944
25 Kharda (MS) Poor 1121 poor men & women 20 Feb, 1948
26 Kolgaon (MS) Poor 1000 Poors 14 Mar, 1946
27 Kotul (MS) Poor 1049 poor men & women 16 Feb, 1948
28 Laksar Sadhu 100 of sadhus 17-20 Aug, 1924
29 Mahabaliuram (TN) Poor 28 poors 29 Jan, 1947
30 Marwar(Rajasthan) Sadhu A Sadhu 4 Jul, 1941
31 Mathura (UP) Sadhu A sadhu 4 Oct, 1946
32 Meherabad (MS) Poor 500 Poors 21st Feb, 1938
33 Meherabad (MS) Poor 100 Poors 8 May, 1938
34 Meherabad (MS) Poor 500 Poors 17 Feb, 1942
35 Meherabad (MS) Poor 500 Poors 24th Aug, 1947
36 Mirajgaon (MS) Poors 2000 Poors 17 Mar, 1946
37 Moradabad (UP) Sadhu A sadhu 18 Aug, 1924
38 Mortakka Sadhu Few sadhus 26 Aug, 1924
39 Nagpur (MS) Mad /Poor A mad boy 26 Dec, 1927
40 Najibabad (UP) Sadhu A sadhu al 24 Jul, 1942
41 Narayangaon (MS) Poor 25 Poors May, 1944
42 Nasik (MS) Poor 1000 Poors 17 Feb, 1937
43 Paithan (MS) Sadhu 101 Sadhus & poor 16 Mar, 1944
44 Paithan (MS) Poor 3000 Poors 18 Mar, 1944
45 Parner (MS) Poor 636 poor men & women 18 Feb, 1948
46 Pathri (J & K) Sadhu 1 Sadhu Aug , 1924
47 Pimpalgaon (MS) Poor 840 men & women 24 Feb, 1948
48 Puri  (Orissa) Poor 50 Poors Feb, 1941
49 Puskar (Rajasthan) Sadhus 1 Sadhus Jun, 1941
50 Rahuri (MS) Mad A Mad man Aug, 1936-Apr, 1937
51 Richur (AP) Destitute 40 destitutes 26 Jul, 1945
52 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu 200-300 sadhus 27 Jul. 1929
53 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu 275 Sadhus Apr, 1941
54 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu 8 Sadhus 13 Aug, 1934
55 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu 268 Sadhus 13 Aug, 1934
56 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu 20 Sadhus 14 Aug, 1934
57 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu 4 Sadhus 15 Aug, 1934
58 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu 86 Sadhus 16 Aug, 1934
59 Rishikesh (UK) Sadhu Many Sadhus & yogis 12 May, 1946
60 Motichur (UK) Sadhu 400 Sadhus 13 Mar, 1950
61 Saharanpur (UP) Poor 1500 men & women 28 Aug, 1946
62 Seclusion Mad /Poors 7 Mad men & women Nov, 1946
63 Seclusion Poor 7 poors 5 Nov, 1946
64 Seclusion Poor 7 poors Nov, 1946
65 Sholapur (MS) Poor 20 Poors 10 Mar, 1945
66 Simla (HP) Mad /Poors A mad man named Shariat Sep, 1946
67 Sonar (MS) Destitute A poor destitute old man Dec, 1946
68 Ujjain (MP) Sadhu / Lepers several Sadhus and lepers 25 Aug, 1924
69 Vambori (MS) Poor 634 men & women 7 Mar, 1948
70 Visapur  (MS) Poor 1000 refugees 22 Feb, 1948

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

FORTUNATE SOULS

VOLUME-2

(CLOSE DISCIPLES, VISITORS, DESTITUTE S, LEPERS & POOR AND PETS)

AVATAR MEHER BABA

COMPILED BY

B KUMAR

(A descriptive compilation of authentic, unparallelled and unique work undertaken by Avatar Meher Baba for spiritual upliftment of every soul and unburden the suffering of humanity)

Publisher:

Birendra Kumar

B-2/62 Sector-16

Rohini, Delhi 110089

C/o Avatar Maher Baba Centre Rohini

Copyright: Avatar Meher Prasar Kendra Delhi

B-2/62 Sector-15, Rohini Delhi -110089

Printer: Kanwal Kishore & Co.

2826/18, Beadon Pura, Karol Bag, Delhi -110005

Mob: 9811118646, 9911118646

First Edition:  April, 2017

All words, messages and sayings of Avatar Meher Baba are copyrighted by Avatar Meher Baba P.P. C. Trust.

All Messages, sayings, episodes, and photographs of Avatar Meher Baba are incorporated in this compilation with kind permission of Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, and Maharashtra (India)

This publication is not a profit making venture and its sole aim is to convey the messages conveyed by Avatar Meher Baba and apprise the readers, massive spiritual work undertaken by Him for benefit of humanity by contacting all sections of society.

Price: Rs.400

 

 

 

 DEDICATED TO

BELOVED AVATAR MEHER BABA

B.KUMAR

 

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I sincerely thank

Sh. Sridhar Kelkar Chairman (AMBPPC Trust) - for kind permission to reproduce all messages, sayings, excerpts, and episodes from the different books which are copyright of the AMPPC Trust.

Prof. J. S. Rathore (Meherabad) for writing foreword.

Sh. A. K. Mehernath (Chennai) - for providing valuable text material, suggestions and editing.

Dr. J. Kumar (Delhi) - for suggestions, and proof reading.

Sh. N. S. Prasad (Hyderabad), for encouragement.

B. KUMAR

Founder Member-Avatar Meher Baba Centre, Delhi

Contact No-09711789177, 011-27882410

Email ID:meherbk@gmail.com

 

PREFACE

Many political and social dignitaries, poors, destitutes, masts, advance souls, spiritual agents, saints, religious leaders, close disciples/mandali and Baba lovers had opportunity to meet Avatar Meher Baba in person. Some of the saints and eminent men and women of society were contacted by Meher Baba through medium of His disciples.

According to Avatar Meher Baba Spirituality and politics does not go together. Meher Baba characterized politicians as poor souls who create enormous bad sanskaras for themselves by criticizing their opposition. Few political leaders and dignitaries tried to contact, but Meher Baba did not give darshan stating that their time has not come. It was the advanced souls, great saints, Masts (God intoxicated souls) recognized Meher Baba as Avatar, the God incarnate except few dignitaries. Mahatma Gandhi was greatly influenced by Avatar Meher Baba.

It was only Mahatma Gandhi who made experiment of truth in politics. He advocated non- violence and used non-cooperation movement against British rule in India to oust them. Gandhi met Meher Baba at times and conversation took place directly and many times through Gandhi’s secretary Mahadev Desai and Baba’s disciple secretary Chanji. Meher Baba allowed Gandhiji to read few pages of His secret book on spirituality and later advised Gandhi not to impose non-violence on general public since it God ordained which Gandhiji could not understand it and later he was assassinated. Gandhi expressed his willingness to come to Avatar Meher Baba after getting independence for India but it could not happen as it was not destined. Gandhiji failed to convince Meher Baba to break His silence. However, influenced by Meher Baba’s Divine silence, Gandhi himself started keeping silence once a week. Meher Baba said Gandhi will attain liberation after three more births. A detailed account of meeting and their conversation direct and indirect through their secretaries is given in volume 1 at page 496.

Experiences on the path of spirituality gained by any individual hardly matters for other compared to his own experience of reading, listening or seeing. It is like finding a solution of a question by oneself. For a Baba lover such incidences of dignitaries, saints, and mandali/circle member/close disciples meeting Meher Baba may arouse a feeling of inspiration and contentment of having come to Avatar Meher Baba –The real source of truth, but most important is to follow Baba’s wish and remember Him constantly and wholeheartedly.

It is matter of great fortune to have seen or spoken to Meher Baba in person. It is also important to have even heard of His name. Even those who have not heard His name but are present in His Avataric period of 20th Century and onward are also spiritually benefitted to some extent. It is because the Avataric period is like spring season in which rain falls over all around on both fertile and infertile land. According to destiny, at appropriate time, one comes in direct or indirect contact of Sadguru or Avatar (Personified God). Many have seen Meher Baba in person or come to know about Him but are not drawn towards Him. This is like rain falling on barren land as such appropriate time has not come for them.

Baba said, “Those who had not seen Him in the physical form are blessed in a special way. They can love Him more forcefully, for what has not been seen, can be longed for with greater ardour.

To love Meher Baba without His being physically present is a true blessing because it is He who gives that love, and this blessing enables us to love Him more and more. He has fashioned His love in such a way that although He is not here, we can love Him more deeply and more forcefully when we think of Him, yearn for Him and long for Him.”

Few like Colonel M.S. Irani criticized publically Meher Baba for vanity of declaring Himself as Avatar and also in newspaper as destined by Baba. Baba commented, “It does not matter if people accept Me as Avatar or not. I am what I am. If I do not say that I am Avatar, it will amount to biggest hypocrisy for Me as if I say; you are a dog you will never accept it. Those who criticize Me are My real friend and really love Me more than any of My lover and in one way they are doing good publicity for Me.”

Meher Baba made contact with number of Masts (God-intoxicated souls) and helped them in progress of their spiritual journey. Five favorite Masts stayed with Baba and many advanced recognized Meher Baba as Avatar, and The Lord of universe. Detailed account of advance souls and masts with name & features and their reaction on meeting with Baba is available in book titled “Wayfarer” by William Donkin in chronological order. Initially, Meher Baba attracted the men and women disciples in His mandali and gave them strict training of discipline, obedience and spirituality before start of His universal work. He also gave educational and spiritual training to school boys in school and ashrams opened for the purpose. Meher Baba travelled 13 times abroad and contacted His ‘Spiritual Agents’ and many Lovers  few of them came to India and stayed with  Meher Baba as His mandali member. Many of foreigners had seen Meher Baba in public and private interviews and while moving places to places in foreign cities.

Volume-1 covers souls who remained with Meher Baba or had opportunity to see Him in person are grouped under (1) Sadgurus, (2) Favorite masts (3) Advance souls, (4, 5, 6 & 7) Mad and Masts, (8) Spiritual agents, (9) Ashram and school boys and (10) Saints & religious leaders (11) Dignitaries

In this Volume-2 Group 12 (Close disciples) Group-13 (Visitors in Darshan Programs) Group 14 (destitutes, lepers & poors) and Group 15 (Pets) are covered with description of close disciples and Pets.

Volume -3 & 4 shall cover Baba lovers from India (state wise), Pakistan and Iran with brief description of prominent Baba lovers and their interaction with Meher Baba.

Volume-5 shall cover-Foreign Baba Lovers.

In this compilation, efforts have been made to bring brief introduction of the Baba lovers / dignitaries, saints, religious leaders, close disciples and their interaction with Meher Baba available mostly in “Lord Meher”, web page and other books. Baba started His Avataric activities in 1922 and many souls would have seen Meher Baba during His mast tours, public darshan programs in India and abroad till dropping His body in 1969. It is not only difficult rather impossible to list the names of all individuals who had seen Meher Baba in person in public darshan programs and meeting but effort have been made to bring the names based on authentic record most from Lord Meher By Bhau Kalchuri , other books and personal interviews. Few introductions of prominent Baba lovers are also included who have not seen but had corresponded with Baba. There is every possibility that many names would have been left. There would be many persons who have seen or met Meher Baba in person but are out of His net as destined for them. Readers are requested to pin point any mistake in presentation of facts so that it can be taken care of in next edition.

Hindi words are in italics. Names are listed /written alphabetical order according to surname except where it is not available. An Index is also provided in beginning of each group for selective reading. Vocabulary, list of references, “Universal Prayer” and “Repentance Prayer” are given in the last.

(B Kumar)

  

 FOREWORD

      “Fortunate souls” by Shri Birendra Kumar is indeed a commendable and deeply spiritual contribution that makes us aware of the uniquely mystic process of spiritual bounding between Avatar of the Age and His lovers. Souls who were deeply internally connected with the Avatar could hear His call of Love and moved towards Him. They were indeed most fortunate souls. We too are fortunate being in the Avataric Period of Avatar Meher Baba.

      Shri Birendra Kumar observes: “It is a matter of great fortune to have seen or spoken to Meher in person. It is also important to have even heard His name. Even those who have not heard his name but are present in His Avataric Period of 20 th century and onward are also spiritually benefitted to some extent. It is because the Avataric Period is like spring season in which rain falls over all around on both fertile and infertile land.” In the words of Meher Baba.

       “Avataric periods are like the spring-tide of creation. They bring a new release of power, a new awakening of consciousness, a new experience of life—not merely for a few, but for all. Qualities of energy and awareness, which had been used and enjoyed by only a few advanced souls, are made available for all humanity. Life, as a whole, is stepped up to a higher level of consciousness, is geared to a new rate of energy. The transition from sensation to reason was one such step; the transition from reason to intuition will be another. (Discourses vol.III page 13 & 14)”

         There was some confusion regarding the Avatar’s circle, Avataric period and Avataric cycle. All this emerged out of the book – Civilization and Chaos – written by Irene Conybeare, a Baba lover. It was not clear, whether the Avataric period and Avataric cycle are the same or different from one another. The unfoldment of life and consciousness for the whole Avataric Cycle (700 or 1400 years), which had been mapped out in the creative world before the Avatar took form, is endorsed and fixed in the formative and material worlds during the Avatars life on earth. When the Avatar takes an incarnation, He has before Him a clear cut mission that proceeds according to a plan; and this plan is always carefully adjusted to the flow of time.  Avataric Period was explained by Baba through a letter written by Mani, one of the women mandali or circle and Baba’s sister. The letter stated:

                   “All the fourteen members of the Avatar’s Inner Circle realize God by the grace of the Avatar during the Avataric period, which is of one hundred years’ duration after the Manifestation of the Avatar on the earth. The Avataric period has nothing to do with the cycle. Please have that clear. The 100 years after the Manifestation of the Avatar is the period encompassing the direct living and personal radiation of the Avatar (Samadhi, Star of Infinity, The Tomb-Shrine of Meher Baba by Bal Natu).

For His lovers Avatar Meher Baba gave the clarion call:

             “Age after age, amidst the clamour of disruptions, wars, fear and chaos, rings the Avatar’s Call ‘Come all unto Me!’ Although, because of the veil of illusion, this call of the Ancient One may appear as a voice in the wilderness, its echo and re-echo nevertheless pervade through time and space, to rouse at first a few and eventually millions, from their deep slumber of ignorance. And in the midst of illusion, as the voice behind all voices, it awakens humanity to bear witness to the manifestation of God amidst mankind. The time is come. I repeat the call, and bid all to come unto Me,” (‘Meher Baba’s Call’, a message given by Meher Baba in India in 1954).

           This Call “Come all unto Me!” will keep on reverberating throughout the Avataric Period of this century. In this Avataric Period of Beloved Baba individuals have important but relatively limited roles to play. For the coming 100 years there is no place for any person coming in between Beloved Baba and His lovers. Spiritual institutions built on the solid foundation of Beloved Baba’s message of Love and Truth and free from personal glorification will now be the real spiritual power houses releasing enormous quantum of life transforming energy in the world. The direct, living and personal radiation of the Avatar makes possible the direct contact and sustained inner communion with

Him. An exclusive personal relationship that can be built between a Meher Baba lover and Meher Baba is the spiritual highlight of His Avataric Period.

           In His ‘Universal Message’ that He delivered on 10th July 1958, Beloved Baba says: “I have come not to teach but to awaken. Understand, therefore, that I lay down no precepts.” Meher Baba puts His lovers on the path of inner awakening and guides him or her on the path. He communicates through dreams, meditative visions and unprecedented and inexplicable spiritual happenings around.

         Shri Birendra Kumar, author of ‘Fortunate souls are among those souls who are chosen by Beloved Baba to spread the message of His Love and Truth. Baba put him on the path of inner awakening. Birendra Kumar came to know about Meher Baba through his father who had the good fortune of having Baba’s darshan in Poona in 1964. In 1967 when Birendra was passing through a period of mental worries, Meher Baba appeared in his dream and said, “Come to Me, I will help you.” This reminds about Meher Baba’s famous message: “Don’t worry, be happy in My love, I will help you,” (Showers of Grace by Bal Natu).  In 1970, Birendra Kumar suddenly recollected this dream and got the intuition and inspiration to read Baba’s literature and spread the message of His Love and Truth. “Fortunate souls” by Shri Birendra Kumar is an inspired work that covers the lives of multitudes of people – Sadgurus or Perfect Masters, spiritually advanced souls, mandali or His circle members, saints, dignitaries, destitute - who came in the contact of Avatar Meher Baba and explores the impact of that contact on their lives.

Prof.  J.S.Rathore, Meherabad

 

BRIEF SKETCH OF AVATAR MEHER BABA’s LIFE & HIS WORK

Merwan Sheriar Irani, who became known around the world as Meher Baba, was born to Persian parents of Zoroastrian faith on February 25, 1894, in Poona, India. Before Merwan’s birth, His father Sheriar had wandered throughout the East, especially India, seeking God, until he was told in a vision that he would finally find God in his son.

Merwan Irani had a normal and active childhood. He attended a Jesuit Catholic high school in Poona and later attended Deccan College. While He was in college He was drawn to Hazrat Babajan, an ancient Mohammedan woman, one of the five Perfect Masters whose responsibility was to precipitate the descent of God in human form at the beginning of each Avataric Age. At the destined moment in 1913, She gave Him God-realization and awakened Him to His divine purpose as the Avatar of the Age.

While His mother worried about Merwan’s completing college and getting a job, Merwan remained absorbed in God-consciousness, and was drawn to the other four Perfect Masters, who helped Him to regain “normal” consciousness while remaining one with God.

In 1921, at the age of 25, Merwan Irani began His spiritual work and public life as He drew together His first disciples. It was one of these early mandali, (members of His circle) who gave Him the name Meher Baba, meaning “Compassionate Father.”

The early disciples were from all religions and all walks of life. To the caste-conscious society of India at the time, this mixing was innovative and challenging. Yet it became one of the milestones in Meher Baba’s training, where the focus was on the love for God, moral discipline, spiritual understanding, selfless service, and, at the same time, natural and honest behaviour. He explained. Life with Meher Baba was thus not one of rules and rituals, but of sincerity and dedication. Along with much hard work and much discipline, there was also time for games, relaxation, and great joy in the company of the Master.

In 1923, Meher Baba established a community near the city of Ahmednagar and named it Meherabad. His work during this period included a free school, a free hospital, and shelters for the poor. From time to time He would initiate new programs or close down others, did not apparently seem rational. He would explain to His close disciples that it was impossible for them to fathom the magnitude of His work; but at the same time He often demonstrated to them how He would utilize some of the works going on in their community or in their travels as small working models that would greatly impact His universal work for the world.

On July 10, 1925, Meher Baba began observing silence, and did so for the remaining 44 years of His life. Many of His many discourses and messages were initially dictated by the use of an alphabet board, but eventually He communicated through a set of unique hand gestures that the mandali translated for Him, but which many reported as understandable even if they had never seen Him before. It was not uncommon for people to report being touched by Him in some very profound and personal way while in His presence or even from a distance.

Meher Baba travelled to the West thirteen times, and six times to the United States. In Love Personified, the photographic account of Meher Baba’s life, one can see a profound record of how He made everyone who hosted Him feel at home in His presence as He travelled, sowing seeds of love in hearts throughout the world. In 1952, 1956, and again during His last visit to the United States, in 1958, He and His mandali stayed at the Meher Spiritual Center in Myrtle Beach. He called this His home in the West, and said, “I never leave.” It was during His visit to USA in 1952 that He had the first severe automobile accident and another in India after four years in 1956. He explained that these two accidents, one shattering the left side of His body, the other the right side, were a modern-day equivalent of Christ’s crucifixion, and that this gross exchange in His own body would result in the East and West finally being united and bring  "benefit to the whole world."

Meher Baba also travelled throughout India. In the early years He moved about incognito; in later years He gave many public darshan as He travelled. At these darshan programs, many

thousands of people would come to see Him. Films taken at those programs attest to the deep, personal experience that people had even though they might be in His immediate presence for only a moment or two. Meher Baba’s work also included washing lepers, distributing food and clothing, and washing the feet of the poor.

One of the most important aspects of Meher Baba’s work through the years was His contact and work with thousands of spiritually advanced, “God-intoxicated” individuals known in India as masts. For the mandali who travelled with Him, it was a constant confirmation of Meher Baba’s divinity that the masts often recognized Him as God.

Meher Baba’s last years were primarily spent in seclusion in Meherazad as He gradually withdrew from physical contact and expanded His work within the heart of His lovers around the world. He has said that He is the “Ancient One,” the Avatar of the Age and He has come “Not to give, but to take away” the bindings of humankind’s “conditioned mind,” and to help humanity realize its true self which is God.

Before Meher baba dropped His physical body on January 31 1969, He explained that this was not the end, but the beginning of the major part of His work.

AVATAR OF THE CYCLE

Meher Baba said that Avatar descends on the earth after a cycle of 700 to 1400 years and brought down by five living Perfect Masters of that time to redeem the spirituality and lessen the suffering of the humanity as a whole. Avatar’s personality is one and the same who appears at different time in different times in different names and acts and teaches according to the prevailing circumstance and level of understanding at that time.

Avatar did not advocate any religion or set to be formed in His name except general code of practice for spiritual benefit of the humanity, but it was on part of followers who formed a group and separated it as religion in the name of the Avatar. The essence of teaching of an Avatar, at different time in different name though appears different but if interpreted in real sense are one and the same as explained by Avatar Meher Baba, the Avatar of present cycle.

Meher Baba claimed to be one and the same in spiritual hierarchy of Avatar as named below.

  1. Zoroaster – (Parsee religion)
  2. Ram- (Hindu)
  3. Krishna- (Hindu)
  4. Gautama Buddha- (Buddh religion)
  5. Jesus Christ- (Christian religion)
  6. Mohammad- (Mohammdan religion
  7. Meher Baba- (No religion)

Meher Baba said, “I Belong to No religion, all religion belong to Me” I will bring beads all religions in one string”

INDEX

FORTUNATE SOULS-VOLUME-2

CATEGORY LIST PAGE NO
Preface 5
Foreword 7
Brief sketch of Life & work 9
Index 12
                  Group- 12 Mandali / Circle members / Close disciples   (Brief Introduction) 13
Group-13 Visitors of public and mass darshan programs 204
208
Group-14 Sadhus, Destitutes and Poors 214
Group-15 Pets

 

 

CIRCULAR ON RELEASE OF NEW BOOK “STORIES & SIMILES”  

Book titled “Stories and Similes” (By Avatar Meher Baba and His disciples) has been published by AMB Prasar Kendra, Delhi and released on the 22nd March 2017 at Dehradun Centre. This book contains 136 stories and similes narrated by Meher Baba and His disciples. Book runs into 312 pages, weighs 250 gms and costs only Rs.200/- (Rupees Two hundred only).

Donors will be provided with complimentary copy of this book.  Formal receipt for donation or payment toward cost of book shall be sent by post along with the book.

Baba lovers willing to get book by post can get it from Avatar Meher Baba Prasar Kendra, Delhi: address: B-2/62, Sector-16, Rohini, Delhi, and PIN 110089. Mobile No. 097117-89177, Email: meherbk@gmail.com. They are required to pay Rs.200/-toward cost plus Rs.25/-as postal charge per book and Rs.5/- for each additional book. Books shall be sent by Registered Book Post only to ensure delivery. Baba lovers are requested to write complete postal address with PIN code on the money order coupon. The book shall be dispatched immediately on receipt of payment by MO/Cheque/NEFT.

Amount can be also be paid by sending A/C payee Cheque favoring ‘Birendra Kumar’ giving the postal address of dispatch separately.

 Amount can also be remitted by NEFT transfer as per detail given below

Name of Payee; Birendra Kumar

Name of bank: Punjab National bank

Branch: Sector-18, Rohini Delhi -110085

SB A/C No: 4989000100052956

IFSC code: PUNB0498900

Postal address with PIN code can be communicated by SMS, over phone or at meherbk@gmail.com. Contact No: 097117-89177

Jai Baba

(B. KUMAR)

On behalf of Avatar Meher Baba Prasar Kendra, Delhi-

Web Id: www.ambprasarkendra.com

Date:-23-3-2017

OTHER COMPILATIONS

  • The Divine Sense of Humour of Avatar Meher Baba-Volume-1 Price Rs 50/
  • The Divine Sense of Humour of Avatar Meher Baba-Volume-2 Price Rs. 100/-
  • Lesson for Spiritual Aspirants -Price Rs. 200/-
  • Semblance Episodes- Rs. 200/-
  • Articles- Rs.250/-